TABOO EROTIICA ADULT

STORIES
Collection of Erotic Hot Short Story with Explicit Sex: Older Women Younger Men, Filthy Kinky
Family, Rough Daddy Dom, Brats, Age Gap, Reverse Harem, Dark Romance

By Kyler Quinn

Copyright © 2022 by Kyler Quinn

All rights reserved

For Mature Readers 18+ Only!

Enjoy this Stories!
 Table Of Contents

Story 1
Story 2
Story 3
Story 4
Story 5
Story 6
Story 7
Story 8
Story 9
Story 10
Story 11
Story 12
Story 13
Story 14
Story 15
Story 16
Story 17
Story 18
Story 19
Story 20
Thanks for reading!
 Story 1

While he was in high school, Luke discovered that church was a great place
to meet girls. He was surprised at how easy it was to get these innocent,
teenaged church girls in bed. In three years he went out with several and they
were usually having sex with him by the end of the second date. Now he was
in college and met a lot of hot coeds, but churches were still his favorite place
to meet women.
The church he was attending was in the college town where he went to
school. During the first semester he dated three girls he met at that church
and had sex with all of them. Gossip spread to the other women in the church
that he had a big cock and knew how to use it. He started to quietly get a lot
of attention from women in the church and community. They weren't just
high school or college girls either. Women in their late twenties and early
thirties were flirting with him and some of them were even married. The
more women he fucked the more his reputation as a great lover grew. Luke
had all of the pussy he could handle.
The church hired a new pastor and on Sunday after church the ladies of the
congregation had a big dinner to welcome him and his wife. When Luke was
introduced to them, he immediately got hard when he met the pastor's wife.
Angela was almost as tall as he was, her face striking rather than beautiful
with high cheek bones, smooth skin and a firm jaw. She had deep blue
sparkling eyes that seemed full of happiness. Her face and personality were
those of someone who makes you smile and think you'd like to know them
better. Her shoulder-length hair fluttered in the breeze as she shook his hand.
She was wearing a loose grey skirt that swirled around her hips as she
walked. There was no way the loose skirt could completely disguise the firm
curves of her ass. Her blouse was a white, women's dress shirt with the cuffs
unbuttoned and slightly rolled back to expose her forearms. The shirt wasn't
tight, but the size and shape of her breasts forced the fabric to stand out in
front of her and drew unwanted attention to their fullness as they bounced
slightly with each step she took. When his eyes rose back to her face he saw
her full lips looked as if their main purpose in life was to be wrapped around
a cock, even though he doubted they had ever touched one. She smiled and
her cheeks curved into dimples as her hand lifted to remove a strand of hair
that had blown into the corner of her mouth. The men were stealing discrete
looks at her, but she was used to that and pretended not to notice. Luke had
never been so instantly attracted to a woman, but she was married to the new
pastor. He knew he didn't have a chance with her. Angela probably believed
adultery was a mortal sin and would never cheat on her husband.
After the dinner, Angela and her husband returned to their new home at the
parsonage. When he went into his office she came up behind him and
encircled his waist with her arms. Her hands slid sensually over his belly
while she kissed the side of his neck.
Her breath flowed warmly over his ear as she whispered, "Let's initiate our
new bedroom."
He shrugged out of her embrace. "Not now Angela. I have to write next
Sunday's sermon."
Angela wasn't willing to give up yet. They hadn't made love in over a month.
She stepped close and embraced him as she looked up into his eyes. Her
breasts pressed against his chest as she begged, "You have all week to work
on that. Please Honey, make love to me."
He put his hands on her shoulders and gently pushed her away. "Maybe later.
I want to work right now." Turning away from her he sat down behind his
desk and opened his computer. Tears filled her eyes as he dismissed her
needs again. Slowly she turned away and left the room.
Angela's sex life with her first husband was active and fulfilling. He seemed
as if he couldn't get enough of her. The only thing that kept them from being
completely happy was their lack of children. They started trying after being
married a year, but without success. They went to a doctor and were
devastated to find out that her husband was sterile. They were applying to
adopt a child when Angela's life was shattered. Her husband was killed in a
car accident.
It took a couple of years, but Angela started getting her life back together.
She wasn't dating again, but she was open to that if they right man came
along. Angela's best friend was very religious and convinced her to come to
church with her. When she met the pastor there, she was immediately
smitten. Bob was in his early thirties, handsome and had charisma. He was
also attracted to her. They started dating and a year later they got married.
Bob was a passionate presence in the pulpit, but he never brought any of it to
their bed. He believed that sex should only occur between a husband and wife
and insisted on waiting until they were married to have sex. On their wedding
night they consummated their marriage and for a few months he gave in to
his new wife's desires and had sex with her a couple of times a week. Angela
had a strong sex life with her first husband and enjoyed orgasms regularly,
but she quickly discovered that wouldn't be happening with Bob. For him,
sex was just his duty as a husband and a part of marriage. His idea of making
love was to always use the missionary position and he only focused on
himself. He would put his cock inside her and pump for a couple of minutes
until he ejaculated. After he reached orgasm, he would roll over and go to
sleep. Angela was always left totally unsatisfied. She tried to introduce him
to other positions and oral sex, but he thought they were sinful. To get any
sexual relief Angela finally resigned herself to going into another room as he
slept and masturbating herself to orgasm. Now they had been married for ten
years and hadn't had sex in seven months. He never seemed to notice
anything she did to make herself more attractive for him and she decided that
to do it for him, the effort would not be worth it. Since he had never shown
much interest in sex, Angela was sure he wasn't cheating on her, but she
knew she needed more.
Women in church gossip as much or even more than other women. It wasn't
long before Angela started to hear rumors about Luke's big cock and his
sexual skills. His ability to drive women to orgasms that were so hard, deep
and long, every woman he had ever been with wanted more. Just hearing
about how amazing the sex was with him made her tremble with desire. She
kept telling herself that not only was she married, but her husband was the
pastor and she must resist temptations of the flesh, but every time she saw
Luke her nipples hardened and her labia swelled with a primal hunger that
had gone unsatisfied for too long.
Tuesday was Bob's birthday and Angela was desperate for attention from
him. She knew how sexy lingerie affected most men and she decided to give
it a try. She went to a mall in a neighboring town and bought a set that she
thought would set any man's libido on fire.
She made her husband his favorite lunch for his birthday. As he ate she went
into their bedroom and put on the lingerie. Covering it with her robe she
came into the dining room just as he was finishing his lunch.
"Honey I have a special surprise dessert for you." Opening her robe she let it
slide to the floor. Striking a sexy pose she smiled and said, "Happy
Birthday!"
Bob's mouth dropped open as he looked at his wife standing before him in
nothing but black lace bra and panties. Her large breasts almost overflowed
the bra and the panties were so small she had been forced to shave her
mound. He couldn't believe what he was seeing as he starred at her
incredulously. "Angela, what....what are you doing?"
She moved to his side and ran her fingers over his chest and shoulders as she
moved close behind him. Her arms slid around his waist and her breath
flowed sensually over his neck and ear as she whispered, "I thought I would
wear something to make your birthday really special."
Bob stepped away from her and whirled to face her. "I can't believe you're
acting like this! You should be ashamed!" He walked quickly toward the
door. He paused and looked back at her. "I'm going to the hospital to visit
some members of my congregation and then I am making some home
visitations. I won't be back until late. I hope you spend some time thinking
about how you're acting!" She watched in tears as he got in his car and drove
away.
Angela slowly put a dress on over the lingerie she had bought in the hopes it
would please her husband. She needed something to distract her from the
heartache she felt. There were always things that needed doing at the church.
She drove to the church and entered the large building next to the church. It
was called the family activity center and was frequently used for church
dinners, youth parties and wedding receptions. She started to inventory the
food in the kitchen.
A few minutes later Luke parked his truck in front of the building. He had
found some books at a garage sale and was bringing them to the church
library. He carried the books to the library and was putting them away when
he thought he heard something. He listened for a moment and was sure he
could hear the sound of someone crying.
Following the sounds he found Angela sitting on a couch in a back room
weeping as if she had just lost her best friend. Luke quickly sat down beside
her and took her hand. "Are you okay? What's wrong?"
Angela blushed and turned her face away as she sniffled and tried to control
herself. Luke put his arm around her comfortingly and sat quietly as she
struggled with her grief. When he squeezed her shoulder, she whirled and
buried her face in his shoulder as she burst into tears.
He held her as sobs shook her body. After a few minutes her shuddering
tremors eased and her gasping cries slowed. She didn't want him to see her
like this and didn't want to look at him. She felt a sense of safety and comfort
as he held her, so she remained in his arms.
Finally she lifted her head from his shoulder and sat back on the couch. He
reached out and with one finger gently smoothed her hair back from her face.
She could hear the concern in his voice as he asked, "Are you okay?"
She nodded, but still wouldn't look at him. "I'm sorry you saw me like this."
He got a box of tissues from a table and brought them back to her. Angela
accepted them gratefully as he sat down next to her again. His voice was soft
and caring as he asked, "What happened?"
Angela paused as she thought about how her husband kept rejecting her. She
felt as if she was going to explode if she didn't let it out and tell someone. She
took a deep breath and said, "I shouldn't tell you this, but I have to tell
someone."
She finally looked at him and she could see the worry in his eyes as he took
her hand. "You can tell me anything."
"My husband and I have had a hard time lately, I just don't think he finds me
attractive anymore. He never, uh, well, he never wants to make love to me. I
do my best to be attractive for him, but he never notices. I've started to
wonder if he even wants me anymore." She stared at Luke with her eyes
brimming with fresh tears. "I shouldn't be telling you these things, but I have
no one else I can tell. If anyone knew about this I would die of
embarrassment. Please swear you won't ever repeat it to anyone. Promise me
Luke!"
"I swear I won't tell anyone." He squeezed her hand and looked into her eyes.
"You're so beautiful he would have to be crazy not to want you. Any man
would be lucky to be married to you."
She smiled faintly through her tears. "Ahhhh! Now I see how you get all the
women. You know just what to say don't you." She hugged him and he could
feel the fullness of her breasts pressing against him. "Thank you for
listening," she whispered. Turning, Angela hurried from the church.
Angela fretted all afternoon about what Bob was going to say when he got
home that night. She quickly took off the new lingerie and hide it away in the
back of her closet. She cooked supper for him, but when he wasn't home by
seven she put it away. He didn't answer his phone when she called and by
that time he got home she was a nervous wreck.
She met him at the door, but he didn't even acknowledge her as he walked
past and went into his office. She followed him and stood in the doorway
watching him as he sat down and started working on his computer.
After a few moments she couldn‘t stand the silence any longer. "I'll warm
your dinner for you."
His tone was cold and brusque as he replied, "I've already eaten."
Angela turned to walk away, but his words stopped her. "I won't have my
wife dressing like a whore!"
Angela stiffened and her hand gripped the door as his words ripped into her
soul. She was trembling as she whispered, "I wasn't acting like a whore. I was
trying to get some attention from my husband."
He didn't even look away from his computer as he told her, "Decent women
don't dress like that."
Tears filled her eyes as she slowly turned to face him. "There's nothing wrong
with a woman dressing sexy for her husband in the privacy in the home."
His eyes were filled with contempt when he finally looked up at her. "A
respectable woman doesn't do that and I won't allow it."
Now Angela was getting angry. "Allow it!? You don't allow me to touch you!
You don't allow me to make love to you! We're married! A man and his wife
are supposed to make love!"
Bob responded to her anger with his own. "We don't have to wallow around
like animals! We will respect the sanctity of our marriage and have sex when
we decide to have children!"
"Children? I've always wanted children, but you always said the time wasn't
right! Now I'm forty-two years old and it's probably too late!"
His voice thundered as he shouted, "You're my wife and you will do as I
say!"
The tone of her voice matched his. "You don't own me! What else won't you
allow?" Turning she slammed the door behind her as she ran to the bedroom.
She fell across the bed and her body shook as she wept with despair. Her
heart ached as she wondered, ‘How had their marriage become like this?' She
hoped that he would relent and come comfort her, but his shadow never
crossed the threshold. Of his own choice, Bob slept in the guestroom that
night. The next morning Bob's attitude was icy and he only spoke to Angela
when absolutely necessary. He slept in their bed that night, but he kept his
back to her and refused to let her touch him.
This went on for days and after over a week Angela's nerves were tattered.
Thursday night she went driving in her car as she tried to clear her mind. She
was so absorbed in her anger and grief she didn't realize where she was until
she looked up and saw she was in front of Luke's house. She felt like if she
didn't talk to someone she was going to explode. She got out of the car and
slowly walked to the door. Angela was trembling nervously as she knocked.
Luke was about to eat dinner when he heard the knock. He was surprised
when he opened the door and saw Angela standing there, but he recovered
quickly and invited her inside.
Angela hesitated for a moment. Luke was wearing a t-shirt and tight jeans
that emphasized the muscles of his chest and his youthful physique. He could
tell she had been crying. He took her elbow as he welcomed her and ushered
her inside. He led her to the sofa and asked, "Would you like something to
drink?"
Angela shook her head as she sat down. "No thank you." She paused for a
moment and then looked up at him. He could see the tears glistening in her
eyes when she pleaded, "I really shouldn't be here, but there's no one else I
can talk to about this."
She started crying again and he sat down next to her and took her in his arms.
She sagged gratefully against him as her body shook with sobs. Luke made
comforting sounds and caressed her shoulder and arm as she wept. Finally
her crying slowed, but she stayed snuggled in his embrace. It felt so good to
be held again. She slowly sank down and stretched out on the sofa with her
head in his lap.
While she was in his arms Luke had felt her big breasts pressing against him
and his cock started to stir. He tried to focus on something else, but when she
put her head in his lap so close to his cock he got hard.
She felt it pressing against her and her heart started to pound. She sat up and
looked at his crotch. She could see the bulge his cock made as it pushed out
the front of his tight jeans. She didn't move her eyes from it as she sat there
for a few moments and stared.
Her voice was barely a whisper when she asked, "Why do you have an
erection?"
"You're a beautiful woman and well...."
Her eyes were still fastened to the mound in his pants when she encouraged
him, "You can tell me, I promise I won't get upset."
"I've always thought you were really beautiful and sexy."
She felt a thrill run through her body and her eyes widened. "You think I'm
sexy?"
She felt as if she was going to drown in his eyes when he told her, "You're
the sexiest woman I've ever met. I knew that the first time I saw you." He
decided to push things a little further. "I've always wanted you."
She stood up and took a couple of steps before turning to look at him. "But
I'm twice your age. You can have almost any woman you want. Why me?"
He stood and took her in his arms. "You're kind, intelligent and thoughtful.'
He smiled. "You have a great smile and I love the way the corners of your
eyes crinkle in a sexy way when you do." He paused for a moment and then
continued, "And because you're beautiful and have a really great body."
Angela blushed and looked away. "You think I have a great body?"
He placed a finger under her chin and turned her face to his. He looked into
her eyes and assured her, "Definitely!" Slowly he lowered his mouth to hers.
The kiss was gentle and lasted for only a moment, but as their lips met, her
eyes were closed and she didn't pull away.
His tongue probed gently at her lips and Angela hesitated for a moment, but
then she moaned softly and her lips parted to accept his deep kiss. His tongue
slid into her mouth and gently probed against hers. She moaned louder and
wrapped her tongue around his as she welcomed his kiss. Her breasts pressed
into his chest and he could feel her body trembling as their tongues danced
together.
For Angela the kiss expressed the passion she had been craving for so long
and she couldn't get enough. She ground her body against his and her heart
thundered in her chest when she felt her nipples harden and the heat began to
grow between her legs. She pushed her tongue into his mouth and let it flutter
against his before slowly pulling it back. She moaned and her hips thrust
forward to press against the rigid length of his cock when he sensually sucked
every inch as she withdrew it from between his lips.
When the kiss ended their eyes were locked together while her hips
communicated her primal need as they gently pumped against his hardness.
Taking her hand he led her to the couch and pulled her onto his lap.
Angela's mind was in turmoil. She knew she shouldn't be doing this, but for
so long she had needed to feel wanted and desired. Her ass squirmed in his
lap for a moment as she tried to decide, then her decision made she leaned
down and kissed him. Her tongue slid between his lips while his hand drifted
down over her hips and gripped the firm curves of her ass to pull her closer
into their embrace. Angela's tongue danced with his and she moaned
encouragement as she surrendered to her lust.
His other hand closed over her bra and she pressed her firm mound against it
while he fondled her breast. Encouraged by her response, he slowly began to
unbutton her blouse. She rubbed her ass against the bulge in his jeans as his
fingers gently pushed each button through the hole and opened her blouse. It
flashed through her mind that she wished she had worn the new sexy black
bra as he exposed her plain white one. He tugged up on her blouse, pulling it
out of the waistband of her skirt, to reach the last button. She sat up to make
it easier for him as he slid the blouse down her arms and tossed it onto the
floor.
Her bra strained to contain her breasts, which were even larger than he had
thought. The skin of Angela's shoulders and chest was smooth and clear. Her
hair tumbled onto her shoulders, most of it falling down her back but some of
it draped sensually over her shoulder and down to the upper slope of her
breast. Angela had this wild, unbridled look that was so totally different from
her usual conservative appearance that it made Luke's eyes glow and cock
hardened even more.
Angela smiled when she saw and felt his reaction to her. She ground her ass
against the hardness that was pressing against it as she leaned forward and
her lips his found his again. Their tongues surged together as his hands slid
up her back to find the back of her bra. He opened the hooks and her big DD
breasts surged forward as he released them. Angela was not willing to end the
kiss. Her tongue still dueled with his as she lowered her arms from around his
neck and allowed him to slide the bra from her body.
Angela's hands feverishly opened his shirt to bare his chest. She moaned
when she felt his skin pressing against her big mounds as her hard nipples
bored into his chest. While they kissed his fingers started gathering her skirt
in his hand, gradually raising it higher until her white panties were exposed
as he bared her legs to the top of her thighs.
He could feel the muscles beneath her skin jumping as his hand glided over
her thigh and he caressed her belly and her mound through the thin panties.
He teased her pussy through her panties, his fingertips pressing the fabric into
the wet cleft of her pussy. She closed her eyes and moaned with pleasure
while her hips undulated as she began to hump his fingers. Angela loved
what he was doing to her and he loved watching her respond to his touch.
Intimately touching this beautiful woman, whom he had thought was beyond
his reach, was turning him on in ways other women never had. He found the
knob of her clit pressing against the thin fabric and ran his thumb over it in
circles. Angela moaned and her legs opened slightly in eager anticipation of
his fingers slipping beneath her panties to touch her throbbing flesh, but
before he penetrated her, Luke wanted her completely naked so that he could
see her pussy bloom and welcome him. His hand found the zipper of her skirt
and slid it downward. Without hesitation Angela lifted her hips as he slid the
fabric over her hips and down her legs to drop it to the floor. He gently lay
her back on the couch and hooked his fingers in the waist of her panties. Her
eyes were burning with the fire of her arousal as he removed the last of her
clothing and she lay naked before him.
For a moment he stared down at the beautiful woman in front of him. The
rapid rise and fall of her breasts told him she wanted him as much as he
wanted her. She trembled as he admired and visually caressed her long legs,
flat belly and big breasts before dropping down again and his eyes fastened
on the glistening wetness that was barely visible between her legs.
Suddenly shy, she held both hands over her glistening cleft and blushed as his
eyes drank in her naked body. Luke didn't want to lose the advances he had
already made, so he decided to shift the attention from her. "You want me to
take my pants off?"
Angela blushed bright red as she stammered, "Yes....Yes, I....I want to see
you." She looked away for a moment. "I've never seen a cock other than my
husband's."
Luke stood before her as he kicked off his shoes, dropped his pants and
stepped out of them. His briefs quickly followed and he was as naked as she
was. His manhood was hard and pushed out toward her, bobbing slightly as it
throbbed with excitement. She could not help looking at it. Angela was
stunned by his size. Both of her husband's had average size cocks, about five
inches long and an inch thick. Luke was at least was eight or nine inches long
and twice as thick, with a noticeably larger head that was dark red. It didn't
seem possible that his monstrous sword could fit inside a woman, but she
knew several women who freely admitted how good it felt inside them. She
felt her nipples harden and her labia swelled as she automatically imagined
what it might feel like inside her.
Luke could see the lust burning in her eyes as she stared at his hardness.
Encouraged by this, he reached down and moved her hands from in front of
her pussy. There was no doubt of her arousal. Her lips were swollen and the
pink flesh within them glistened with the dew of her arousal. As if in a trance
she lay back and the flow of her juices increased as her body prepared her to
receive his big carnal tower. Her heart was throbbing as she lay exposed for
the first time to a man who wasn't her husband.
Angela's eyes were still fixed on his swollen hardness as he knelt in front of
her and kissed her. She moaned and closed her eyes, her lips opening as she
welcomed his tongue into her mouth. While they kissed, his hand slid slowly
up her leg. Without thought her legs opened slightly and she moaned into his
mouth when he slipped a finger into the dripping wet entrance of her pussy.
She gasped and her body jerked at his touch, but she didn't pull away as he
began to stroke it in and out of her flowing well.
To his surprise she lay her head back against the cushions and her legs
splayed wide as she scooted her ass to the edge of the seat to give him easier
access to her dripping opening. As he played with her breasts and inserted a
second finger to stroke her pussy, she moaned and suddenly reached down to
grasp his cock.
Her hand matched the tempo of his as they stroked one another. He could feel
her pussy clutching at his fingers and her moans were getting louder. He
knew she was on the verge of cumming and the time was right.
He was surprised that he had gotten this far with a preacher's wife, but he
wanted to see just how far she was willing to go. "You like that don't you
Angela?" Her eyes were still closed and she was breathing in short quick
breaths, but she slowly nodded. When she admitted she liked what they were
doing, he decided to press his advantage, "Tell me what you want me to do."
He was surprised by her language when she gasped, "I....I want. . . you. . . to.
. .to....fuck me." Then her voice got stranger as she said, "Fuck me hard!"
Her legs drew up and her knees parted as she offered her pussy to him. Luke
was as eager as she was. Grabbing her hips he slid her fully up on the couch.
Angela spread her legs and lifted her arms in welcome as he settled between
her thighs.
Angela gasped when his ass descended and the big head of his cock spread
her pussy wide. "Ohhhhhhhh....ohhh yesss!" she suddenly moaned as his big
cock sank deep inside her. It had been much too long since she had felt a
cock inside her and never one this long and thick. Her whimpering groans
and the stiffening of her body as he thrust into her left no doubt that his big
cock was stretching her dripping well of lust far beyond anything she had
experienced before.
His cock was so much bigger than Bob's, at first her body sent signals of pain
flashing through her body, but as he slowly pumped his sword in and out of
her velvety sheath the walls of her pussy relaxed to accept the big invader. As
his cock moved in and out of her tight cavern, she no longer felt any
discomfort. Instead she felt herself being transported to new sexual heights
that were more intense and exhilarating than anything she had ever
experienced. Soon the pain changed to a feeling of overriding pleasure that
just got hotter and hotter each time Luke thrust inside her. In a few moments
she was moaning and gasping with pleasure. Angela arched her back and her
hips began to move upward to meet his cock as her body blazed with a
burning passion that was rapidly driving her to the first orgasm she had
experienced since before she met her husband.
"Oh God I'm so full." She moaned with a satisfied sigh as he fucked her with
a steady rhythm. Then seconds later it was "Oh, it hurts so good."
He smiled. "You like my cock?"
"Yesss..." came her simple but revealing reply.
"Be careful or you'll be hooked," he told her while maintaining his steady,
deep thrusting.
"I already am," she responded in a barely audible whisper.
Low grunts and moans emanated from deep inside her as she squirmed
beneath him while his thick cock gave her pleasure greater than she had ever
expected. He pulled her lips to his and pushed his tongue into her willing
mouth. He kissed her hard while she eagerly sucked on his tongue and her
passion flared like the sun.
For Angela, the feeling was overwhelming! At long last, she had a cock
inside her again. She couldn't believe how good it felt as she pumped her hips
up to meet his descending thrusts. She moaned as she felt the tensing heat of
her pleasure coiling with her. Suddenly it erupted inside her and she
screamed as her first climax in years washed over her. "Oh, fuck, yes!" she
cried out as the surging heat of her passion seized her in its heated talons.
Luke began to thrust his big cock in and out of her spasming pussy with even
greater force to enhance the power of her release. He loved to watch passion
contort a woman's face when she came, and Angela was no exception. The
way her eyes rolled back and the veins in her neck popped out as she steadily
screamed and convulsed beneath him turned him on so much he had to focus
to keep from cumming.
Luke's steady strokes did not ease as he stroked in and out of her throbbing
pussy. As Angela's orgasm began to ease, her legs lifted up in the air on each
side of his waist as she opened herself completely to his conquering stabs.
Her feet bounced and swayed in rhythm with his grunts as he pounded his
cock into her.
His ass started a rolling motion as he moved his cock in and out while at the
same time her nails clawed his shoulders. Squeals of pleasure escaped her
mouth as her body writhed beneath him. Angela felt as if her insides were
melting as her entire existence centered on the decadent meshing of their
bodies.
"Oh yes, oh yes...oh please fuck me," she begged as her heels dug into his ass
and she tried to pull him deeper.
Angela's normal verbal interactions during her infrequent lovemaking with
her husband were soft moans and expressions of love. She had never been
naughty or provocative, but now, stuffed with a fat cock, she was a hot slut, a
quivering mass of sexual flesh taken to a base level. In fact, she didn't in any
way resemble the quiet, conservative woman she had always been.
"Oh, yes, don't stop," Angela begged. Suddenly her legs stiffened and her
hands clawed at his shoulders. "OHHH YES! OH MY GOD YES! FUCK
ME! DON'T STOP! FUCK ME GOOD!" she wailed, as her body was
consumed by another powerful orgasm. Her legs kicked in the air and her
pelvis slammed against Luke's, her body meeting his with a resounding wet
slap as she rose to welcome each thrust. Angela almost threw him off her
when her body convulsed and she exploded into climax again. "OHHH,
OHHH YESSS!" She screamed until he leaned forward and covered her
mouth with his, taking the sounds of her pleasure into his mouth as she
writhed with ecstasy.
Luke was afraid he was going to cum, so he froze in place with his cock
buried inside her as she shuddered with pleasure. Angela's pussy was flowing
like a river, her juices running down the crack of her ass to soak the cushions
of the couch. She had never squirted before and didn't realize what had
happened. All she knew was that the pleasure she was feeling far surpassed
anything she had ever imagined.
As her shuddering gasps slowly calmed, Luke began to move his cock inside
her again. Angela moaned, "Oh my God yes." as his strokes reignited the
fires within her. She locked her heels behind his ass and began to undulate
her body, thrusting her pussy up to meet his cock as she begged, "Harder,
fuck me harder."
Luke responded to her plea and started moving faster as she moaned and
shook with rising pleasure. The squeaking of the couch and the wet sounds of
her pussy filled the room as their bodies moved together in primal passion.
Suddenly, Angela let out a sharp squeal of joy and her legs wrapped around
his waist. Her body writhed with pleasure as she fucked him as hard as he
was fucking her.
He suddenly pulled his huge dick out of her and turned her over onto her
knees. This was Angela's favorite position and she eagerly scrambled to
position herself to receive his cock again. She gasped and pushed back to
meet him when his giant cock plunged into her doggie style. Even though she
was up on her knees and elbows, Angela's big breasts were dragging back
and forth against the cushions of the sofa as they swayed in response to
Luke's pounding thrusts. She moaned as the rough fabric rubbed against her
stiff nipples with a tantalizing friction that was driving her wild. She tilted her
ass up and rocked back to meet him. Her moans of pleasure were punctuated
by cries of ecstasy as he slammed his cock its full length inside her with each
thrust of his hips.
She reached down and put two fingers on her clit. As Angela fingered her
throbbing knob, she let her fingers slide back until she felt his steely shaft
moving in and out of her pussy. As he thrust forward, his wet balls bumped
into her fingers, a constant swaying slap that felt so erotic it was driving her
even higher up her mountain of ecstasy. Angela went to work jiggling her clit
between her fingertips and soon felt herself tittering on the brink of yet
another orgasm.
"Oh Baby, I'm going to cum again," she announced when she felt the heat of
her renewed arousal rising within her. Angela couldn't believe it. Orgasms
with her first husband were rare and they never happened with Bob. Even
with her first husband she had never had more than one. She had lost count of
how many she had enjoyed with Luke and didn't care. Her body started to
move as she worked to match the rhythm of his strokes. He groaned when she
started working her hips faster as she thrust back to meet his cock. "Fuck
yeah baby. You need it bad," he gasped.
"Umm...yes...oh yessss," she whimpered in reply.
He flipped her back over and immediately plunged back inside her. Luke
pulled her legs up so that they were wrapped high around his waist and her
back was arched. This made his cock sink even deeper and brought squeals
and groans of pleasure from Angela. His head was next to hers and he was
nibbling her ear. She tilted her head and offered him her neck, moaning as his
mouth pulled on her skin. She would have a big hickey for everyone to see
tomorrow, but right now she didn't care.
She felt his cock swelling inside her and knew he was going to cum soon.
"Oh it's so good, so good." She whimpered as his thrusting cock drove the
fires of her passion to new heights.
She started trembling when he asked, "Do you want me to cum inside you?"
"Yes, yes...I want it," she cried out, and a few seconds later she continued,
"Yes, give it to me. I want to feel it inside me."
Her words seemed to excite them both because he began slamming into her
with a ferocious intensity that quickly pushed her toward the edge and then
she was there.
"OHHH...OHHH YESSS! Fuck me...it's so good...so good..." she called out
loudly as her body began to spasm and thrash as ecstasy flooded her.
For several, long moments a litany of grunts, whines and moans came from
her as her orgasm lingered, helped no doubt by the fact that he continued to
pummel her pussy with slamming thrusts of his big cock. Finally, his back
stiffened and just as she was calming down his release arrived. With a final
strong push that drew a loud moan from Angela, his body became rigid with
his back arched and he held that position for long, lingering moments while
his cock pulsed inside her. Finally with a satisfied sigh, he collapsed onto her
limp body. As they floated in the afterglow of shared passion, her hand began
to stroke the back of his head in an intimate gesture while her other hand
caressed his ass while she welcomed the final drops of his cream inside her.
They snuggled together on the couch as their breath and the thudding of their
hearts returned to normal. Her voice was soft as she whispered, "Luke, what
we did is so wrong, but I don't want you to feel bad about it. I made this
happen, it wasn't your fault. I can only hope and pray that you won't think
I've ever done this with anyone before. I have never had sex with anyone but
my two husbands in my life, and I can tell you this much, no one has EVER
made me come like you just did."
With a tender kiss, Angela rose from the couch and started to get dressed.
Luke watched her. He had never thought that a woman twice his age would
be able to fuck like she did. Angela had just made all of the younger women
he had fucked seem insignificant.
When she was dressed, she looked at him for a moment and then leaned
down to kiss his again. He wrapped his arms around her and pulled her down
beside him.
He kissed her eyes and then each cheek before his lips found hers again.
When the soft, gentle kiss had ended, he asked, "When do I get to see you
again?"
She whispered, "I don't know if we should." She stood and walked across the
room. She paused at the door and looked back at Luke. Her eyes drifted down
to his cock. Even limp it was bigger than her husband's and now she knew
how well he could use it. "Soon. I'll be back soon." Without another word she
turned and walked out the door.
The next morning there was a quarter size hickey at the base of Angela's neck
and several more on her breasts. Her pussy was still red and swollen, but she
was surprised by how happy and contented she felt. She knew she should feel
ashamed of what she had done, but instead for the first time in her life she felt
like a real woman.
As she used makeup to cover the hickey on her neck she knew she shouldn't
see Luke again, but her memories of the night before and the pleasing
soreness between her legs told her that she would see him again....and very
soon.
 Story 2

Sliding the key into the door, I listened as my guest snickered as she nipped
at my neck. I did not know who she was and I did not care honestly. All I
cared about was that she had decided to come home with me. The click of the
lock sounded as it disengaged and I pushed the button to the handle down as
quickly as I could to gain entry into my house.
As the door flew open, I turned my attention quickly back to my toy for the
night. Dipping down, I slid my hand around and then under her tight ass,
causing the short skirt to ride up. The night air caressed her bare cheeks and I
could feel the goosebumps starting to form. She was tiny, 5'2'' maybe 110
pounds, a decent percentage of residing in her chest. Pulling her upwards, her
lips reached mine and she began to passionately kiss me.
We consumed each other as we entered the foyer, bouncing off the door, then
the wall, and finally, I dropped her onto the entry way buffet. I kicked at the
door, catching it only slightly, but enough that the self-shutting hinges helped
it slam shut. I kissed her deeply and as I pulled away, heard her slightly laugh
as she pulled on my lip with her teeth. My hands slid under her small leather
skirt and reached upwards to her tiny G-string. She lifted her hips as I began
to work it down her tight little body. "What are you going to do?" She smiled.
As I dropped to my knees, I grinned. I was at eye level with a bald pussy.
"Shh." I hushed. Pushing her skirt upwards, I grabbed her tiny hips and pulled
her into my awaiting mouth. She giggled again at first, but gasped as my lips
and tongue made contact.
Holding her in place, I lapped up the juices that began to flow from the tiny,
juicy pussy. My hands moved from atop her hips, to the sides, gripping her
pelvis and reaching around the sides of her ass cheeks. She was angled,
shoulders pressed up against the wall, ass at the edge of the buffet. I looked
up momentarily to see that she had pulled the tiny halter top inwards, freeing
the large breasts on either side of the material. Her fingers were pulling at her
nipples as she panted. Working my mouth in and out of her pussy, around her
clit and sucking on her labia, her breathing shortened. I reached up to play
with her tits and was slapped away. "No.... not yeeeeeeetttt." She moaned as
her orgasm built. I pulled her deeper into my mouth, nibbling on her clitoris
gently. A moment later, juices flooded my mouth as she let out a scream of
ecstasy.
Slowly, I licked her slit, letting her come down gently, but keeping her
aroused. As I pulled back, I began to stand to watch her recover. Seeing a
woman exhausted from orgasm was one of my favorite things in the world. I
was not sure if it was the vulnerability or the pleasure I loved seeing, but it
was always that tiny secondary reward for a job well done. "You ready for
round two?" I asked deviously.
Sliding off the buffet, she smiled at me, "Your turn." She said as she squatted
down. The faint smell of pussy filled my nose as her legs opened. It was
either her or her juices covering my face. She pulled at the button and my fly
came undone. She pulled my pants down to my knees and then reached into
my trunks, freeing my semi-erect cock out. As she began to stroke it she
looked up at me. "It looks like I chose well tonight." A few moments later,
my seven inch cock stood at attention.
To say I was surprised she took my full length the first time was an
understatement. Most women I had been with worked their way up to it. Not
that they could not have, but my wife for the night was apparently all about
business. It worried me for a second that she was a professional, but that
quickly passed as her mouth coated my cock in her saliva. My hard on only
grew harder as she began to moan to slurp my cock for all it was worth.
Suddenly, she pulled back and stood up. Grabbing my hand she led me into
the dinning room and bent over the table, "Fuck me hard." She ordered.
She had worn 5 inch fuck me heels, and even with the extra height, I needed
to bend a little to get into her. Positioning my hard cock between her wet
pussy lips, I thrust into her, lifting her off the ground. "harder." She
demanded as I began to pick up the pace. I watched in the side mirror as her
large tits flew back and forth, nipples dragging across the table. I reached
forward and grabbed her shoulders, forcing her down to the table. With my
cock still in her, I began to slam it home, my pelvis slamming into her tight
ass. Juices coated my cock and started to froth as I continued to acquaint my
cock with its home for the night.
As she moaned, I smiled. I was doing my job right if I was having this effect.
"Turn me over." She requested in a deep voice. I pulled my cock out of her
and rolled her over. She stood up and wrapped her arms around my neck and
kissed me deeply. Suddenly, she jumped up, wrapping her legs around my
waist, her pussy dancing along the shaft of my cock. Lifting her up a little
more, it allowed my hard dick to slide into her opening. She did not have to
be told what to do from that point. Using her legs, she began to rock her hips
and work my body like a pole. Her pussy gripped my cock tightly as she slid
up and down. As I kissed her neck, she giggled. "Tits." She said, letting her
body fall backwards. Obliging her request, I lifted her large mammary to my
mouth.
We worked in unison to achieve what was one of the best duel orgasms I had
ever experienced. Coating her insides in my seed, she shook as her orgasm
ripped through her body. I held her for a few moments, letting her head rest
on my shoulder. I heard her heels drop to the floor and she unlocked her legs.
Sitting her down on the ground she nodded her head. "So off to the bedroom
for an encore?" she said with raised eyebrows. I nodded and pointed her to
the room. Pulling off my clothes, I tossed them into the laundry room as I
passed. I was not going to need them for the next part of the night.
The following morning I walked my date out to the awaiting uber. "So, my
name is Jessa if you were wondering." She said sheepishly. "Jessa, I am
Eric." I responded, introducing myself. She turned back and looked at my
house. "Nice house by the way." She added, stopping at the car door. I
nodded. She reached into her purse and withdrew a card. "If you feel like you
need company again, I might be interested." I took the card and read it,
"Asset Management?" I inquired. She smiled. "I'm looking for you to invest
something else with me."
Watching the uber drive away, I slid the card into my pocket. Normally I
would not want to repeat a one night stand, but for her, I might make an
exception. I turned and walked back up the drive way. "Eric." I stern voice
boomed from next door. Turning my head, I made eye contact with my
neighbor. "Mr. Tims, what can I do for you?" I asked.
Mr. and Ms. Tims were in their mid 60's. Mr. Tims had retired from the
Postal Service ten years ago and thrown himself into lawn care. His yard was
about all he had kept up. Ms. Tims.. Well she was a work of art. At 63 years
old, she had obviously had some work done because her tits were large and
perky. I knew she spent at least 3 days a week doing water aerobics, and
when she was not at the "old folks center" as I called it, she was either laid
out at my pool or swimming in it. She had asked when I moved in if she
could continue to use it and I had agreed.
"Eric, you know this is a more established community right?" he started. This
was not the first time I had heard this speech. At 28, I was the youngest in the
gated community by 20 years, and below the median age by 30. Why did I
pick this area? Simple, it was quiet, it was well kept up, and the value of the
surrounding area was only going to increase.
I nodded my head to Mr. Tims. "Yes sir, I am aware. What seems to be the
problem?" I knew what the problem was, it was the 26 year old blonde that
had just left my house. Being single in a community of older married couples
was problematic, add to the fact that in the six months I have lived here I
have slept with the daughters of five of the residents after being set up on
blind dates, and you can see the problem some of them might have. Mr. Tims
rolled his eyes and shook his head. "Son, I know you want to have your fun,
and look, I did it when I was your age." He started. He was lying of course,
he had been married to Ms. Tims since they were 18. Neither had slept with
anyone else. "But look, us old people don't want to hear a young woman
screaming ‘fuck me harder' and ‘Jesus Christ' in the middle of the night." He
continued. I tuned him out as he rambled on about my debauchery. Every
now and then I would nod, but other than that, I was going over check lists in
my head. It was something I had learned to do after month 1 of living here.
Luckily, I was saved by Ms. Tims coming outside. "Larry, let him be. I am
sure he did not mean to wake us up." I looked over at Ms. Tims and smiled.
Standing in an opaque robe, I could see the outlines of the bland panties and
bra she was wearing. "Millie, go back inside." Mr. Tims spat sternly as he
turned and saw what his wife was wearing. She looked at him and shook her
head, turned and went back into the house. Mr. Tims turned his attention
back to me, catching me staring in the direction of where his wife stood.
"Now Eric, I am trying to keep you on everyone's good side, but you got to
remember, this is a community of older couples who just don't have the time
or patience to deal with your cavorting around. Do you know what my wife
said when she looked out our bedroom window last night and saw you with
your blinds up?"
I snapped too suddenly. "When did she see me?" I asked cautiously. Mr.
Tims looked at me with some confusion, "I don't know, after the initial
screaming I guess. She looked at me and said, Larry, that boy is hurting that
girl. Then she looked out the window and saw you standing there with your
pecker out." I chuckled a little, "I am sorry she had to see that Larry." I
began, "But you were looking into my house, in a window located in the
back. I do walk around naked from time to time." I watched as he fumed over
my answer. "Look, I get it, I will try to keep it quiet, and I will try to respect
the neighborhood, but what I do in my home is my business, much like what
you two do is your business." He nodded slowly and agreed to give me
another chance. "Well, I am going to be out of town for the next week,
daughter needs me to help out with some repairs since her husband left her."
He added. "I am sorry to hear that. Do you want me to check in on Millie and
make sure everything is ok?" I asked in hopes it would help end the
conversation. "You would do that?" he asked surprised. I nodded. "Yeah, I
love Millie, she brings me cookies when she comes over to use the pool and
she is awesome. Honestly, I am using her as a model to what I would like to
have in a wife." A look of pride came over him. "Well, I cannot thank you
enough."
Larry and Millie came over a few hours later to let me know he was leaving
for the airport. Being single, I did not cook that much. Work provided me the
opportunity to eat out and when I had to cook, it was usually nothing I
wanted to eat. I looked at the clock and decided to take advantage of my new
duty of checking in on the neighbor. Ok, I knew what time Millie cooked
dinner and she always cooked too much. Arriving at her doorstep a few
moments later, I knocked. I stood there for a few moments and looked in the
side window after no one answered. Ringing the doorbell, I heard Millie's
voice, telling me to hold on. As she threw open the door, I took a step back,
shocked at what I was seeing.
Standing in front of me, Millie's hair was soaked. The old thin white robe she
was wearing barely covered her and was almost transparent. The fabric was
wet, clinging to her large brown areolas and thick nipples. I glanced down to
see that a thick silver patch of hair clearly visible through the fabric. "Oh,
thank the lord. Eric, I have a pipe that just burst, can you..." She started
before I interrupted. "Millie, I will take care of it, just show me the way." I
shut the door and followed her to the back of the house, into her bathroom.
Water flooded out of the spicket for the tub and had doused most of the floor,
luckily however, it now just flowed freely into the tub. Climbing into the tub,
I pulled off the covering and looked at the problem. The pipe had corroded at
the valve. "Ok, I need to turn off your water. I don't think we can get a
plumber out until early next week. You can stay over at my place, that way
you have water." She looked back at me and pulled her robe tighter. "Are you
sure its ok if I stay, I do not want to inconvenience you. I know you have
friends come over from time to time." She said. "Millie, you are not going to
be a bother. I was going to go out tonight, but I can stay in and hang out with
you." I answered. She blushed and shook her head. "No, you go out. I need to
get some rest. Let me call Larry and let him know."
I went outside and turned her water off at the main while she let her husband
know what happened. "Eric, Larry wants to speak to you." She said hiding
herself behind the door. I jogged back to the door and took the phone from
her. I explained the situation to Larry and told him that Millie was ok staying
at my house. He agreed and I told him I would take care of the leak when I
could get a plumber out for a decent cost. Honestly, I would probably just
end up doing it myself, but I wasn't going to tell him that. I waited outside,
letting Millie change and pack a bag. Exiting her house, she blushed at me.
"Thank you Eric and sorry." She pleaded. I gave her a confused look and
asked, "For what?" Millie blushed again. "I was about to take a bath and I
noticed you noticing that I might have not been as decent as..." She began
before I cut her off. "Millie, apparently you saw my cock last night, so lets
just call it even." I smirked. She blushed again and nodded.
Millie settled into the guest bedroom and I looked around the kitchen for
something to make for dinner. "Millie, do you want to do hamburgers?" I
yelled so she could hear me. She yelled back, agreeing to the idea. Standing
on the patio, turned on the grill took a drink of my beer. It was a nice night.
Looking over my yard, I realized how lucky I was. My only neighbors were
the Tims. On the other side and behind, obscured by the privacy fences, were
a nature preserve off limits to people. "Thank you again for letting me stay
here." Millie announced as she exited the house. I turned slightly to look at
her. Dressed in a white cover up, she smiled at me. "What are neighbors for?"
I said moving to let her sit on one of the lounges.
As the burgers cooked, we talked. "So I am going to need to go back to my
house later, I forgot a couple of things." She said suddenly. I raised an
eyebrow as she took a large drink of the wine cooler. "Like what?" I asked
curiously. "Um... Well... This is a little embarrassing, but..." She muttered, "I
forgot bras." A laugh escaped my mouth. "You did not put one on?" I asked.
She shook her head in embarrassment. "So right now, under that thin
material, your boobs are just hanging free?" I said with a devious grin. Her
face turned bright red suddenly. "Do not be crass." She scolded. "You just
told me you were not wearing a bra." I retorted, "And based on what I saw
earlier, I am not going to complain if you go braless around my house." I
watched as a slight smile formed and then disappeared. "Well, if it makes you
feel better, under my athletic shorts, I don't have anything on." I added for
shock value. Her eyes quickly made contact with my crotch and then shot
back up to my face. "I don't think... I mean, this is not appropriate." Millie
exclaimed, "Maybe I should get a hotel." I waved her off. "Millie, we are
both adults. You saw me naked last night through my window, I saw you this
afternoon. I think we are old enough to joke and talk about sex and our
bodies."
Millie sighed a little. I could tell she was uncomfortable with the idea. "Ok,
lets act like kids. Nothing leave this patio. How many dicks have you seen in
your life?" I asked. She continued to blush. "Um... my husbands." She
answered. I gave her a look as if I knew she was lying and she added,
"Seriously, well, I guess yours last night." Nodding my head, I took another
drink, "Your turn." She took a drink and looked back, "What did you think of
what you saw?" she asked. I bit my lip a little and then answered, "I think I
could have a lot of fun with you, if you know what I mean." She gave me an
incredulous look and took another drink, "What would you like to do?" she
inquired suddenly.
"Well, first, I would probably come up from behind you, run my arms up that
cover up you have and grab your titties, pinching your nipples, teasing them,
pulling on them. Probably start kissing your neck. Then I would run my hand
down your stomach and to that hairy pussy of yours and play with that little
bean. Free my cock, let it slide in and out of your ass cheeks until it got hard,
then, then I would bend you over and have my way with you. If I get a choice
where, I would want you in the bathroom so you could see it happening."
Her breathing shortened a little and she gulped as she responded. "Its too bad
we won't find out I guess." I nodded back with a slight smile. I pulled the
burgers off of the grill and plated them. Handing her the plate, I took a seat
on the lounge next to her. "Millie, Thank you." I said quietly. She looked at
me as she took off her bun and grabbed the ketchup. "Why?" She asked.
"Being a good sport about this type of talk. I know a lot of women your age
and in your position who would not stand for it. Plus, its nice to have a
neighbor I can screw around with like this. Your husband and the guys
around here are a little up tight."
She stopped what she was doing and looked at me. "They are hypocrites.
Most of them, including Larry are fucking whores or strippers." She said with
some pain in her face, "Sure he went to see our daughter, but I am not stupid,
no man goes to see their daughter that much." I put down my burger and
starred at her. I was honestly shocked. "Her name is Laura and she is fat and
ugly." Millie said with some anger, "And I mean fat and ugly. I hired a PI to
find out." She paused a little. "Don't look at me like that. I don't need your
pity. I know he is fucking her because I am "Vanilla" and not adventurous, or
so one of the emails said." I let out a deep breath. "He is an idiot." I said
finally, "Millie, you are a catch. If I was older, I would totally steal you
away."
Millie put her burger down and stood up. "You know what, I am
adventurous." She said with some pride. She pulled up the bottom of the
cover up and hooked her fingers into the sides of the full coverage panties.
She quickly pulled them down and kicked them at me. The wet crotch landed
on my neck. "I am not wearing any panties or bras until he gets home." She
announced. I clapped and hooted at her. She blushed slightly as I picked her
panties off my shoulder and put them on the top of the lounge. "Wild
woman." I laughed.
We ate in silence for a little while, Millie kept looking up at me and then
down at her food. "What is it that you want to ask?" I finally said finishing
my burger and taking a sip of my beer. Taking a long drink from the bottle,
she gathered herself. "I want you to meet my daughter." She said. I gave her a
look and then shook my head. "I am not looking for a relationship." I
responded. Millie nodded and continued, "I know, I know, and she does not
need to be in one, but she does need to learn to have fun again. She needs a
friend, maybe even with benefits? She will be moving in next month."
I looked at her carefully. "Wait, you want me to sleep with your daughter?"
Millie took another long drink, finishing her third wine cooler. As she opened
the last one in the package, she nodded. "Her ex only slept with her like three
times and she has never been with anyone else. I don't want her next partner
to be disappointed." Letting out a breath, I looked at Millie. "So I should
seduce her, and teach her the ways of the world?" I began, "Millie, that is...
well kind of wrong on a bunch of levels." Millie sighed and spoke, "She
thinks your hot, so I am sure she would jump at the chance." I pondered for a
second. I needed something that I knew she would say no too, something that
would get me out of this.
"I will tell you what. You suck my cock, and swallow, and I will think about
it." I said suddenly. Millie looked up at me and rolled her eyes. "And what
will it take for me to get you to promise to do it?" She asked staring at me
now intently. She was calling my bluff. Two could play at that game. "Suck
my cock and let me fuck you." I countered. She nodded her head with a
serious look on her face. Putting down her drink, she scooted to the edge of
the lounge. "Then you have to eat my pussy too." She demanded, "I have
never sucked a cock and I have never had my pussy eaten."
"Ok." I said standing up. "Pull my cock out and drain me. I will fuck you
later." I answered. Millie looked up at me with wide eyes. I was going to call
her bluff. She did not think I would obviously. "ok then." She said reaching
for my waist band. Pulling the front of my shorts down, she watched as my
semi erect cock fell forward. She gasped a little, it was only the second cock
she had seen and about to be the second she touched. It was also going to be
the first she sucked. "Go ahead." I urged. Slowly, she wrapped her hand
around the thick shaft and drew the head to her lips. I reached down and ran
my hand through her hair. Her lips parted a little and I pushed my hips
forward. My cock slipped through her lips and onto her tongue. "Now make
me cum." I laughed as I began to rock my hips back and forth, slowly fucking
her face.
The sound of her slurping was magnificent. She struggled at first to take even
a little bit of it, but with a little bit of help, she was now sliding up and down
my length. I was moving my dick to the side, not to fall into her throat.
Cupping the sides of her face with my hands, I let out a moan of approval.
"Your virgin mouth is perfect. You are going to have to come over more and
practice." Looking down, I connected with her eyes as she looked up at me. I
picked up the pace and could feel the air hit my wet dick each time I
withdrew. A few moments later, I was ready. "Here it comes." I announced.
Holding onto her, I plunged my cock into her awaiting mouth again and my
balls emptied their contents into her. She gulped the cum down in a few
swallows, draining my cock and balls of all their juices. As I withdrew from
her, she looked up at me. I smiled back down at her and said, "I anoint you,
my cock slut." I drew my dick across her face and forehead, leaving a slight
trail of cum.
Millie laughed a little as she sat back. My limp cock now hung free in front
of her. "It is bigger than Larry's penis. Even limp." She finally said wiping
her face. "I kinda figured he was making up for something with the bravado."
I answered, "and you just wait, I am going to send you back to him full of my
cum. Let him have sloppy seconds." Millie grinned, "Oh, if you are good, I
might just not have sex with him anymore. What he doesn't know, won't hurt
him. He can go see that slut if he needs to get off."
Putting my cock back in my shorts, I sat on the lounge behind her. She was
quiet. "Look, I didn't mean to put you in that position. I was trying to get you
to say no. I didn't think you would go through with it." I said softly. She
nodded. "I have never done anything like that." I took her hand and squeezed,
"We don't have to do anything else. I will keep my end of the bargain." With
out warning, she quickly turned and kissed me deeply. Her arms wrapped
around my neck and pushed me backwards into the lounge. She pulled
violently at my shirt, trying to free me from it. As it went my head, I tossed it
to the side.
Her small 145 pound frame straddled my abdomen. The wetness from the
hairy pussy began to coat me and she pulled the cover up over her head. My
hands found her hips and steadied her. "Do you like..." She started to ask. I
nodded. The large breasts hung from her frame but instead of drooping,
curved back upwards, nipples pointing almost at a 45 degree angle north. I
glanced down and could see all the imperfections from time. The stretch
marks from weight gain and childbirth, extra skin from weight loss, and
cellulite from time. The sweet smell of her pussy wafted up to me. The hairy
bush had trapped the juices and the slight breeze now was helping let me
know she wanted more.
I leaned up, causing her to slide backwards a little, resting now on my hips.
Taking a nipple into my mouth, I began to twirl it around with my tongue,
pinch it with my lips and nibble with my teeth, causing just enough pain to
excite her. Both of us pulled at my shorts, freeing my lower body from its
confines. Millie pushed me back down to the lounge and slid her pussy
backwards, finding my erect cock. With ease, my now painful hard on slid
into her. I could feel the muscles slowly begin to adjust. She winced in pain
as my cock pushed deeper into her wet and wanting twat. As she reached the
base of my cock, she fell forward onto me and wrapped her arms under mine,
grabbing my shoulders from behind. Her legs fell to either side of the lounge.
She body was pressed firmly against mine. As she kissed me, she began to
rock her hips back and forth, causing her to slide ever so gently up and down
my shaft.
I wrapped my arms around her and held her tight as she continued. Slow and
steady, she continued, coating my cock in her thick juice. "Why haven't you
cum yet?" Millie asked as she continued to move. "I'm not to that point." I
answered. She sat up, impaling herself fully on my cock. She gasped as she
took it fully. I sat up and pulled her legs around my waist. I began to rock my
hips in unison with hers as I craned my neck down and began to suck on one
of her nipples. With my hand, I tugged at the other. She let out a deep moan.
With my free hand, I guided her fingers down to her clit and used my thumb
to force her to rub it. Her body jumped with the electricity of the touch.
It did not take long after that for her to orgasm. I held her tightly and kissed
her as her body began to writhe. Giving her a second to recover, I laid back
on the lounge, my dick still fully entrenched in her pussy. "turn around and
lay back on me." I demanded. She gave me a look of confusion. "Now." I
ordered. She stood up and turned around. Reaching down, she pulled my
cock upright and guided it into her dripping pussy. As she lowered herself
onto it, I could hear her sigh with relief. I grabbed her hair and pulled her
backwards onto me. Her head fell to my shoulder and she looked over at me.
My hands wrapped around her sides and found her nipples.
A loud moan escaped her as I began to tweak her and grip her tits. Then I
started my withdraw and re-entry of her pussy. She swirled her tongue in my
mouth as I picked up the pace, causing her large melons to bounce violently
in my hands. She had wrapped one arm across my chest and then around the
back of my neck, while the other steadied her. I let go of her tits and moved
to play with her clit. As I rubbed her with one hand, the other was pinning her
body to mine.
She erupted in another orgasm. Her pussy tensed, gripping my cock and
refusing to let it go. The guttural scream of pleasure echoed through the back
yard. "Jesus, Eric, fill me." She screamed, "OH fuck yes.. yes... Ahhh." My
cock obeyed her as I grunted, coating her inside with everything I had.
We lay on the lounge intertwined for a few more minutes. I slid out from
under Millie and stood next to her almost lifeless body. Cum and pussy juice
dripped from my cock onto her tits. With her legs spread wide open, I could
see my cum starting to make its way out slowly. I smiled. Normally, I would
not have thought about tasting a pussy I had just fucked, but Millie was
different.
Carefully, I straddled her, my head right about her matted sex smelling pussy.
"What are yooouuu." She started as she tensed suddenly. My mouth had
found her opening. I began to lick her slit slowly, making sure to keep my
essence from falling onto the lounge. With each lick, I gently caressed the
swollen clit and each time she jumped. My arms had cradled her legs and
pulled her pussy upwards. As I licked, I slipped a finger into her, almost
immediately, she began to twitch.
My cock hung above her head and dripped fluids onto her face. I felt as she
picked her head up and took me into her mouth, working to clean the cock
that had made a mess of her. She was not a skilled cock sucker, but she
cleaned my dick of the cum combination. My face was covered in cum and
pussy. Turning my attention to her clit, it took no time at all to tease and coax
the new orgasm forward. As I did, my finger gently massaged the little
spongy spot in her pussy. With out warning, fluid shot from her and her body
shook. Holding on for dear life, I buried my face in her pussy. My cock
slapped her in the face as she strained to control her body. Finally, after a few
moments, it was over. I wiped my face in her bush and stood up. Standing
over her, she lay there motionless, cum dripping form her cunt, face covered
in cum and pussy juice. Over the course of the next three days, we fucked as
much as we could. On Wednesday, Larry phone and said he would be home
early, that evening in fact. "Eric, I don't want to quit doing this." She said as
she played with the cum from her freshly fucked pussy. I shook my head a
little, "We don't have to. Your husband is not all that observant. You just
have to be quiet or we will have to get a ball gag." She smiled. She leaned up
against the counter and watched as I finished fixing the pipe. "You want to
put that pipe in me one last time? He won't be home for another 20 minutes.
Standing up, spun her around and bent her over the bathroom counter. Pulling
her top up, her tits fell, hanging freely. I slid the skirt up to her waist and
pulled my cock from my pants. I was instantly hard. We had fucked only an
hour ago, the warm cum still coated her, allowing my dick to slam home one
the first try. As I did, she left her feet. I watched with each thrust as her tits
swung back and forth, slapping her in the chin and then against the counter.
Looking down, the cum that had escaped her pussy was gathering at the base
of my cock. I reached around and grabbed her tits, pulling them into her.
Pumping away, she began to moan louder and louder, calling my name,
telling me that she loved me, needed me, could not live with out my cock and
me. I kissed her neck as I bent over and continued to drive my cock home
into her. I felt her pussy refuse to let go, signaling her orgasm. As I kept
pumping, my cock began to twitch, spewing forth the remaining cum I had.
I let go her and letting her gently down to the counter. With my cock still
entrenched in her, I let it return to its limp state before I pulled out. Taking a
step back, I admired the pussy that I had abused and destroyed over the last
four days. No longer was it a tight little hole of goodness, a closed clamshell.
It gaped and looked as if it had been torn apart. My cum drained in globs
down her legs. She stood up slowly and turned to face me. Falling to her
knees, she wrapped her hands around me and gripped my ass. Millie took my
cock into her mouth and began to clean me. After a few minutes, she had
finished her job and stood back up.
Tucking my cock back into my shorts, I heard the front door open. "Millie?"
Larry's voice boomed. I looked over at his wife and saw her running her
fingers up her thighs, catching the cum that had drained. Pushing it into her
mouth, she smiled as she pulled her finger out clean. Quickly, she pulled a
bra on and clasped it, letting me tweak her nipples one last time for the day.
Just as she finished shimming into her panties, Larry entered the room.
"Eric, what's.." he began looking at Millie and then me. "Had to lay a new
pipe in her." I said, "you have tiny stuff there Larry, so I put in something
larger that will more than satisfy her needs. She should be able to get filled
up quick now." Millie smiled as Larry looked at me and then the wall. "You
did that for me?" he asked, "What do I owe you?" I gave him a nonchalant
look and shook my head. "I did it for Millie. She has been really great these
past couple of days and I think has me on a new path. You know, different
approach. Let me have a night with her a week to keep me on the straight and
narrow and we will call it even."
Larry was not one to turn down a deal or something he thought was free. "If it
keeps this neighborhood quiet and the way it should be, then no way I am
going to say no." he announced. Millie took a step towards him and kissed
him deeply. He pulled back with confusion. "You taste salty?" he said. Millie
looked at me and then looked back at him. "Eric gave me his special nuts this
weekend, I just couldn't get enough of them." Larry smiled. "Well I am glad
he took care of you. Maybe he can take care of Tonya the same way in a
couple of weeks." I nodded in agreement. A deal was a deal.
 Story 3

There was something about a more mature woman in a skimpy thong. In the
few weeks that Millie and I had been having our little rendezvous, I had
talked her into buying more appropriate clothing for being my slut. She was
only mine of course, no one else got to experience her or touch her, that was
her rule. The first week she came over, we experimented with different
positions, the second, anal, and this week, this week we were experiencing
sex in public.
Sitting in the recliner, Millie straddled my legs with her ass towards me. I
watched as she rocked back and forth, bent over almost hugging my legs. The
angle was a little uncomfortable at first, but apparently rubbed Millie just
right. As her large tit hung from her top, I felt them drag against my leg. I
pulled the thong farther to the right, giving me a better view of my cock
widening the tight pussy. It was freshly shaven, a first for her. She
complained at first it made her look like a child, but quickly changed her
mind when she found out it was easier to stroke her clit with my tongue.
"Eric... I'm about to cum." She moaned in a muffled voice. I smiled, grabbing
her hips and helping guide her into home.
We had not watched any of the movie. The trick to doing this was to pick a
movie that was horrible, early in a work day, late in its theater cycle. We had
lucked out and no one was there with us as far as we knew. Millie had been
fucked and filled three times prior to this, with only little breaks to let me
recover. Even with a little aid I had picked up from the doctor, it took me
more than a few minutes to recover.
I felt her tense and her hands form a death grip on my legs. Frothy cum
formed around the base of my cock and extended to her outer lips and inner
thighs. Her cunt quivered as her orgasm released. She let out a loud moan and
held on for dear life as she started to shake. The extra grip gave me what I
needed and I began to pump what I had left into her awaiting cavern of
desire. We finished together and she lay there for a second. "Will you eat my
pussy?" she begged in a soft quiet voice, "I let you have my ass before we
left, I think it's fair."
My cock fell with a slight pop from her pussy. "Stand up and bend over that
seat." I ordered. Slowly, she rose to her feat and stood in front of me, bent
over seat in front of me, tits falling onto its head rest from her unbutton
blouse. I scooted forward onto the edge of the recliner seat and sat on the foot
rest. Looking down, I could see the A line skirt she had worn here, discarded
on the sticky floor. It wouldn't be the only thing that was sticky walking out
of her.
Pulling her legs apart, I slowly slide a couple of fingers into the torn up
pussy. Pulling them out, a huge glob of cum came with it. She moaned a
little. "Careful, I am really sensitive." She cooed. Gently, I pressed the cum
and my finger into her ass, sliding it back and forth for a few seconds.
"Ready?" I asked. "Awww." She started, and then answered, "Yes.. please."
My finger fell from her ass and with my hands, I pulled her pussy apart,
letting the cum start to drain. Leaning forward, I drug my tongue from the top
of her clit down into her awaiting hole. Her clit was swollen three times its
normal size, and with the gentlest of touches, flutters rolled through her body.
As I lapped the cum out of her, she put her hand over her mouth to quiet her
approval. Time and time again, my tongue ran the gauntlet, painting its
masterpiece and my muse repeatedly approved. As I reached forward one last
time, my tongue hit the underside of her clamshell's pearl and her final
orgasm released, causing juices to begin to flow. I held my mouth over the
tiny swollen twat and stemmed the flow. When she had finished. I fell back
into the chair.
Millie adjusted herself a little and pulled the tiny fabric over her engorged
lips. Turning around, I looked at her, face glistening from an earlier blowjob,
cum coated tits and legs, and a white thong that was almost see through due
to the amount of cum and pussy juice that it had soaked up. She crawled onto
the chair and up my chest, kissing her way to my neck. As she reached my
face, she began to kiss and lick at the cum and juice mixture that covered me.
She had a favorite thing to do, mainly due to my infatuation with her tits.
Millie, after I ate her, would climb up on me and use her tits to clean my face,
then let me suck on her nipples before venturing down to my nether regions
to coat her tits in our juices and clean my cock. Today would be no different.
I smiled as the soft skin of the 34F tits rubbed against my face and the large
thick nipples darted in and out of my mouth, pulled on by my sucking, and
pinched by my lips as they exited. Millie approved as she let out a slight
moan of delight. Then, as she had to arrive at my face, she kissed her way
back to my cock.
I watched as my member disappeared between her breasts, only the head
visible, before Millie's mouth fell onto it. My wet cock hardened as she and
her tits bounced up and down, sandwiching my cock in between the fleshy
softness. The sounds of the slurping and sliding of my cock became louder as
Millie became more exited about bringing me to orgasm. She plunged my
cock deeper into her mouth, demanding I feed her the meaty goodness she so
desired. As she drove her mouth into my pelvis, I obliged her and let go of
the little remaining cum I had. Millie slowly pulled upwards from my cock,
letting it wither in her mouth and stood up, shimmering in cum. "Thank you."
She whispered, "I had fun." I agreed and she added, "but I am not a public
type of woman, I want to have you in your bed only from now on. I want to
scream with my orgasms."
We quickly dressed and Millie cleaned up what cum from her that she could
in the short period of time. Descending the stairs, I could hear the squishing
of my cum in her full box. While she may look like June Cleaver on the
outside, she was definitely not on the inside. Millie froze suddenly when we
reached the last step. To our right, tucked away in a single seat, a woman of
forty five sat. Her leg was slung over the arm rest of the chair next to her. Her
yoga pants and panties were hanging around her other ankle as she feverishly
rubbed her pussy with her eyes closed. "Ahhh." She began. "You are going to
give yourself friction burn." I whispered.
The frumpy brunette's eyes shot open. "oh my god." She yelled startled, "I
thought you two were still up there." I smiled slightly as I looked at the hairy
unkempt pussy. "Sorry honey, we are done." Millie smiled, "But if you need
something to help lube you.." I watched as shimmied her skirt up and dipped
her finger in between her legs, returning with a white juicy mixture.
"Menopause can be a pain, this will help you with the dryness.". With out a
thought, Millie took a step towards her and dropped her finger to the large
round bulb atop the woman's pussy. She swirled her finger a little and the
woman clinched the sides of the chair. Pulling her finger to her mouth, she
licked it clean. "Mmm." She smiled, "Please don't stop, you were so close."
Millie returned to my side and looked at me. "Let her see your penis Eric. She
needs something to think about."
The woman looked at me and then at my crotch and spoke, "I have been
thinking of what I saw you two doing. I need to find me a younger man. My
old codger of a husband is a two pump chump." She returned to rubbing her
clit which was now coated in our combined juices. Millie fixed her panties
and her skirt and looked at me. "Go ahead. Let her see it." She urged. I rolled
my eyes and undid my belt. As I unzipped my pants, my cock fell from its
home. The woman gasped a little as she quickly began pumping her cunt. I
smiled and Millie reached down suddenly, enclosing her hand around my
cock. "See, there is still at least 3 inches you can see." She giggled as she
pulled my cock through her hand.
We waited for a second as the woman erupted. As she slumped back into her
chair, the sweet pungent smell of pussy filled the air. "Well, you enjoy your
day." Millie added as she took my hand and we left.
That night, we lay in my bed intertwined. Larry had poker with his buddies
and because of it, it was Millie's day to teach me some decorum. In reality, it
was my time to turn his wife out in ways neither of them could imagine.
"You want to know why we only fuck one day a week...." Millie started,
"Because my pussy takes that long to recover." I chuckled a little as I stroked
her back. For 64 years old, she was in great shape and had an amazing body. I
even loved the small areas that sagged and were wrinkled. "So how does
Larry like sloppy seconds?" I asked. She laughed, "Tiny dick doesn't touch
me. You know Poker night is really stripper and prostitutes right? If I like
sharing, I would introduce you to the lonely wife club. They are a little
intrigued by you anyways."
I looked at her as she looked up at me with a smile, "No, I am not telling
anyone about our thing. This is my fun and I want this until I die. I am your
personal slut." I nodded, "Yes you are." She rolled over and sat up. Her large
tits sat perky on her torso, read and raw from the abuse. We were past the
passion and carnal desire of the night, we had fucked it out of us. "So, did
you see Jessa again?" she inquired.
Normally, it would be weird to talk with someone you were fucking about
another person you were fucking, but Millie was different. "Umm, yeah, we
went to dinner two nights ago, had some fun afterwards. She is nice, I could
see getting a little more serious." I answered. "Well, as long as I still get my
pussy destroyed by you, I am happy for you." She snickered. Nodding I
indicated that would not change. "You have gotten better with being crass." I
added. She nodded and smiled with pride, "Been practicing." For the next
hour or so we talked about various things, neighborhood decorum, and
expectations to get into the men of the neighborhoods good graces. Millie had
even got the other wives to help form a book of cheats for me. Turn out, they
like me, it is their husbands who hate me.
"That brings us to our last topic of the night." Millie said as she finished
dressing. I rolled my eyes, I knew what that was going to be. "Tonya arrives
tomorrow, I would like you to come over and officially meet her, see if she
would like to get something to eat later this week." She continued. "You want
me to take her to dinner after I eat?" I said with a raised eyebrow. Millie
shook her head and rolled her eyes, "Let me deal with our arrangement, you
work on making her feel like a desired woman."
I paused a second and looked at her. "You are hoping we fall in love aren't
you?" I asked. Millie was quiet. I laughed a little and shook my head, "She
isn't even divorced yet." She rolled her eyes, "Never mind, just forget about
it." I grabbed her hand and pulled her into my lap. Kissing her cheek, I
nuzzled her neck and then whispered into her ear, "You would probably have
to come over more to help out, I am very demanding and have needs." She
laughed and slapped my arm, "Two pussies full of your cum, I can not even
think about the mess that would be." Millie stood up and dropped her thong at
my bedside. "My husband doesn't need to see me in anything like this. It is
for your eyes only." The thong was full of cum and soaked from the days
activities and showed it.
The thong made a soaking plop sound as it fell on the wood floor. Liquid
flowed slightly from it and Millie looked down at it with pride. "Eric, Thank
you for letting me be your slut. I mean it, I am happy for the first time in a
long time. Secretly, I am wanting you and Tonya together because that means
I can have you forever in my life." There was a slight sound of sadness in her
voice. "You are not getting rid of me that easy." I said softly with a smile,
"Now go get ready for Tonya. I will be over tomorrow afternoon to help you
unload her."
The following day was quiet, I did not receive an invite or request to help
unload the moving truck. Peering out the window, I watched as Larry and his
friends moved boxes from the back of the box truck into the garage. Millie
stood outside supervising and directing traffic. I rolled my eyes and decided
to investigate the scene. A few moments later, I stood near our shared hedge
and called to Larry, "Do you need an extra set of hands?" There was a
muffled sound of laughter from the interior of the truck. Larry emerged from
the garage and walked over to me. "No sport, we are ok. The guys and I have
this handled, why don't you go back to doing whatever it is you do and leave
this to the men of the neighborhood. I nodded and told him that he knew
where to find me if he changed his mind.
Before leaving, I glanced towards the house in Millie's direction. She shook
her head and mouthed she was sorry. It was at that moment I caught a
glimpse of their daughter. Taller than her mother and father, the red head
exited the front door in a pair of shorts that ended mid-thigh and had a white
tank top tucked into them, accentuated with a wide belt. She had slightly
smaller breasts than her mother, and as she turned, I could see the perfectly
shaped ass that trailed her. While she was not a 10, she was definitely 7-8.
Not being invited to a party always sucks, and that was what had happened.
Excluded from helping their daughter move in, I was also persona non grata
at the welcome home/to the neighborhood party. I wanted to say I did not
care, but I did, so I did what any self-respecting single male would do, I went
out that night to see if I could find someone to bring home and piss off the
neighbors with.
I awoke the next morning to a pounding on my door. At first I thought it was
just my head, but quickly realized it was not. The night, while fun, had not
been successful. I had met up with friends and instead of talking to women,
ended up playing shuffleboard and darts, while drinking heavily. Stumbling
to my door, I pulled the door open and tried to focus on the source of the
noise. "Can I help you?" I asked before looking at who I was standing there.
Larry and his daughter stood at my door. "Eric, I was hoping I could speak
with you?" I starred at him for a minute and took a deep breath, "Mr. Tims,
what can I help you with?" I asked again, a little more put out than before.
Tonya stood slightly behind her father, looking me up and down. A little
smirk gathered at her face as she reached my midsection. Her face returned to
a dower expression as her eyes made contact with mine. "Well, I wanted to
thank you for offering to help yesterday, but we had it covered. And... Well I
know it was rude of us not to invite you over last night for the party, but it
was a thank you to everyone who helped. It just wouldn't have been right to
have you come over. You understand that right? It was not meant as a slight."
Pausing for a moment, I took in what he was trying to do. Larry was Mr.
Neighborhood. He was hoping I would either do or say something that would
escalate the situation. "No, no reason to be concerned at all Mr. Tims. That
would be imposing and its always more comforting to be around people you
know when you are starting a new journey." I began. Extending my hand, I
reached for Tonya, "Hi, Sorry, I am Eric." She forced a smile and took my
hand and shook it. "Tonya." Larry let out a deep breath. "I was about to make
some breakfast if you are hungry?" I added, "Or can I offer you some coffee
or something to drink?" I was not sure if Larry was fishing for an invitation
or what, but I was going to cover all my basis. "We already ate, Millie has
been fussing over Tonya since she got back." Larry announced. I stole a
glance at Tonya who seemed irritated with her mother. "We just wanted to
make sure there were no hard feelings." He added. I assured him there were
none and watched as they marched back to their yard.
Sundays are meant for a few things, Church - which I obviously missed, naps
- which I was going to take, and watching TV - which I was doing. Stretched
out on the couch, I flipped between a baseball game and rugby match.
Neither was exciting, but they occupied my time. A familiar pounding started
at my door however. Opening it, I found Tonya standing there seemingly put
out with life. "Hey." I said, "What.." but she stopped me before I could go
any further. "My mom said I should come over here and get to know you.
Seems you and I might have things in common." The disdain and fuck you
attitude rolled off her. "Sure." I said cautiously opening the door and
watching her march in. I followed her after closing the door. Dressed in a
bohemian skirt and thin t-shirt, I could clearly make out the outline of her
lacy white bra. She pulled her hair back into a pony tail and took a seat on the
chair next to the couch.
"So," I began again, "how's everything going?" She looked at me with
contempt and sneered a little as she spoke, "How long have you been fucking
my mother?" With out emotion I answered, "a month." She sat up in her chair
and let out a deep sigh, "Does my dad know?" I shook my head, "I'd like to
keep it that way." She began to shake her head in disagreement as I added,
"Considering he was fucking some cow that lived in the same town you did
for the past 10 years and he hits up the local hookers with his friends, I don't
think you really want to put all this out there. And how did you find that out?
I know she did not tell you."
Tonya rolled her eyes and answered, "She keeps a diary, thinks she hides it
where no one can find it. I got bored last night when they were asleep and
read it. Does fucking old ladies get you off?" There was still some hate to her
voice. I shrugged. "She is a great fuck. I like it and so does she. Plus, she is
actually pretty cool hang out with. I've learned to cook a little more and I can
knit now." Tonya sat back with a little surprise as to my openness. "You
know if my dad finds out.." She started before I cut her off, "Will do nothing.
Your dad is a little bitch. Plus, he doesn't touch her, I did a little checking
around, he likes dirty and your mom is not dirty." Anger flashed in her eyes. I
watched as she tried to control her breathing. "I don't know what kind of
Mommy issues you have, but get over them. I don't have time to deal with
them and honestly, what do you care? You mad your mom is getting turned
out and you aren't?" I stated a little frustrated with how my weekend turned
out.
She slumped back into the chair and glared at me. "Do you know what
happened to my husband and me?" I nodded. Millie had told me. Tonya's ex,
Julius, was a professor who had been fucking his students for the better part
of their three year marriage. The problem, other than his cheating, was that he
got one pregnant and left Tonya for her. A younger, better, more liberated
version of her, he said. "I do not like cheating or the people who participate."
She stated firmly. I nodded. "Fair enough, but its ok if Daddy Dearest fucks
cheap dirty women. OK, that isn't hypocritical at all. Your mom and I have
our fun on the side, we do not make it known to anyone, and your dad doesn't
pay her any attention. Tell me who is getting hurt, other than your feelings."
Red heads are fiery and Tonya was no different. For the next thirty minutes
or so, we went back and forth over the ethics of her parent's arrangement.
Finally, I got tired of it and stopped her, "Tonya, do you want to get dinner, I
am hungry." I asked. She looked at me as if I had lost my mind. "You want to
take me to dinner?" She said confused. "Well, yes and no. I have stuff here,
I'll just cook something." To my surprise she agreed.
As I cooked, we talked. "So what is the deal with you and your mom? Your
dad is the dick." Tonya bit her lip a little and answered, "We have never
really got along. I've just never been that close to her." She took a sip of wine
and leaned forward on the counter. Her large breasts, her v-neck t-shirt
sagged, giving me a better view of her cleavage. "What about you, why does
my dad hate you and how did you start fucking my mom?" I spooned out the
pasta and chicken onto her plate and answered, "Your dad hates that I won
the bidding war and his friend did not. He also hates that for the past year or
so, I have been bringing pretty women home and I am not married to him.
Your mom? That just happened one night about a month ago and we have
been making it a once a week thing since. She likes what I do to her, and I
like doing it to her." I answered, taking a bite. "She is 40 years older than
you." She added not in judgement but in question. "Who hasn't ever been
properly fucked and has been neglected. No judgement to your dad. I think he
is an ass, but you mom knew what he was doing. She never confronted him,
and your dad, he knows what she was doing at my house from 5 in the
afternoon until 1 in the morning. He can hear other women scream but not
your mom? He is either a heavy sleeper and deaf or he doesn't care."
Tonya sat silent. Taking a bite, she chewed and thought of her next question.
"You are a little too at ease with fucking my mom, who is married." I paused
for a second and added, "Maybe, but it seems to be working. Your parents are
getting along better according to both of them, they are in a good mood, and
other than yesterday, your dad has been less of an asshole than he usually has
been." She downed the rest of her glass and refilled it almost to the rim.
"That's a lot of wine?" I questioned. "I'm going to need it to keep up my
courage." She answered. I gave her a look and watched as she took a large
gulp. "You sure you are ok?" I asked becoming a little concerned. She put the
glass down on the counter and looked at me. "I will be. Now which way to
your bedroom?" I began to open my mouth when she pulled her shirt over her
head, making the lace bra strain against the weight of her tits and gravity.
"My parents are out of town tonight, they wanted to give me a chance to
acclimate to the house. Went to see my brother. They won't be back until
tomorrow afternoon." She said as she turned and started walking towards the
hallway. I put my fork in my bowl and continued to watch her. With ease, she
slid the skirt over her hips, letting it fall to the ground, then reached behind
and took her bra off, dropping it on the chair. The small white thong sat
perfectly in the crevices of her tight ass as she disappeared around the corner
into my bedroom. I pulled a small blue pill out of the drawer and swallowed
it. By the time we got to the good part of the show, it would have kicked in.
Arriving in my bedroom, Tonya sat cross legged on my bed. The large heavy
tits hung from her frame, accentuated by pink areolas and tiny nipples. While
she had features similar to her mother's, they were not as alike as I imagined.
Sliding off my shirt I looked at her. "Are you sure you want to do this, you
have had a lot to drink?" I asked. She nodded, "I had made up my mind I was
going to fuck you yesterday after reading that diary. The wine was just to
deal with my nerves." As I approached her, she continued, "You might have
sex with my mom lovingly, but I'm not her. You will fuck me like the dirtiest
little slut you can think of. If my mom asks, you will tell her the truth. I want
her to know her little girl is a slut just like her. Tell her that."
Had I not been thinking with my cock, I would have stopped, but I was
thinking with it. My pants were off and I stood in front of her in only my
trunks. "Get you fucking thong off. Sluts don't wear panties." I ordered. She
smiled and balanced on her butt as she extended her legs. Shimming her
thong off her, I watched as she pulled it off her ankles and tossed it in the
trash can. "My cock. Suck it." I followed up. She smiled again and slid off
the bed onto her knees. Pulling my trunks down, my cock sprung to life. The
sides of her mouth reached towards her ears. I grabbed her hair and pulled it
towards me. As I did, she quickly grabbed my cock and put it in her mouth.
She began to slowly work my cock, but she had wanted to be a dirty slut.
Taking two fist fulls of hair, I held her in place as I rocked my cock in and
out of her mouth, causing her to gasp for air as it exited. The large tits that
hung from her chest rocked also, slapping my legs. Thick saliva coated my
cock. To her credit, she continued her work.
Never having fucked both a mother and a daughter, I was working through
comparisons. Both sucked cock the same way when I was fucking their face.
They used minimal tongue, they grabbed my legs to steady themselves, they
tucked their teeth under their lips, and they started to gag at about the same
length. Suddenly, my balls tensed and began to spray my cum in her mouth.
If it had been Millie, I would have let it stay there, but Tonya had been a
bitch all night and wanted to be treated like a dirty slut her daddy and his
friends used.
Pulling my cock from her mouth, I got two to three good squirts out that
covered her face in large globs of think cum. She began to stand up and I
made my next order as I pushed her backwards onto the bed. "Lay down and
shut up." I demanded. She did as I told and I began to work the large melons
with my hand and mouth. Gentle moans began to escape her mouth as my
cock rubbed against her bare pussy.
I wanted her controlled. Getting up, I walked around the bed and pulled out
the restraints that hooked under the legs of the bed frame. Putting them onto
her wrists, she lay there with her arms pulled wide apart. Returning to the
other side, I did the same with her ankles, locking her into place.
Taking her nipple into my mouth, I nibbled at it, getting it to stand at
attention. Then, using my tongue, I swirled it around her areola and the base
of her nipple until I reached its now hardened peak. With my hand I tweaked
her other nipple and gently twisted it, causing her just enough pain to be
erotic and not sadistic. Next, I kissed my way down her tight abdomen until I
reached her awaiting cunt. I looked at the soft, freshly shaven skin covered in
my jizz. "Shave just for this did you slut?" I asked. She nodded quickly as I
began to knead her clit with my fingers. "Oh, fuck that feels good." She
hummed. I chuckled a little and lowered my mouth to her awaiting pussy. My
hands climbed up her body until they reached her tits and nipples. Grabbing
her tightly, I pinched her nipples between my fingers as I began to lash her
twat with my tongue.
She had prepared to be fucked. She was perfectly cleaned, and as I would
find out in a second, even ensured her ass was acceptable for action. As I
painted her slit, she began to fight against me. "Fuuuuckk. Stop.. I....I... Ahh."
She screamed as an orgasm ripped through her. I lowered my tongue to her
forbidden hole and circled it. She jumped at first, but I held her down and
flicked her little starfish. "Jesus," she moaned loudly as her orgasm
continued. Growing more intense, she began to become harder to control. I
moved my mouth back to her clit and sucked it in. Gently holding it at its
base with my teeth, I used my tongue to inspect every facet of it.
She struggled to get free of the holds, but could not. Her body flexed and held
taught as orgasm after orgasm slammed into her. Drawing a hand down to her
pussy, I inserted two fingers into her and curled them upwards. Giving her
the come hither motion quickly, I felt the spongy flesh harden.
I re positioned myself sitting next to her and continued my mission in her
pussy. As I added my other hand to her clit, she exploded, shooting a stream
of liquid across the floor and onto the floor. She convulsed as the deep
orgasm erupted not once but twice more, turning her tiny hairless pussy into a
fountain. Tonya writhed in almost pain as the intense orgasms rolled through
her. I pulled my fingers out of her and watched her as wave after wave hit
her, finally a few minutes later stopping.
Standing up, she looked almost dead. She lay there panting, tits hanging to
either side of her, pool of cum and juice coating my floor for more than a foot
from where she lay restrained. I reached down and undid the restraints on her
feet. Flipping her over, I pulled her so that she was bent over the bed. She
began to say something and I reminded her, dirty sluts want this, she needed
my cock. She whimpered a little as my hardened cock pierced her tight cunt.
Millie had said she had only ever had one cock, and judging by her tightness
it had been a good while since it had been inside her.
Luckily, the juices flowed from her tired pussy. My dick slid in and out of her
with ease. I pulled her tight muscular ass cheeks apart to see my work. The
large thick member was widening her pussy. Each lip of hers hung on for
dear life. I had always loved the sight of a tight pussy refusing to surrender a
cock to its owner and Tonya had lips that stuck to my cock like glue. As I
withdrew, her pussy extended, pulling at my cock as it slid out.
To cement her role play, I slid my thumb into the tight asshole infront of me,
working it. "Are you on birth control slut?" I asked as I grunted, slamming
my cock home, causing her body to shoot forward. "Nooooo." She moaned,
"Don't cum in me... Please.." I laughed a little, "Dirty little whores love cum.
Aren't you a dirty little whore?" She nodded.
I wanted her ass. Pulling my dick from its home, she huffed a little and then
yelped as I forced it into its new confines. The tight muscles tried to fight me
at first, but as I let my now pulsating cock sit there, she gave way. It was
slow going at first, but I began to destroy the little hole in the center of that
perfect ass of hers. All the sensory nerves, heightened from our previous
activities shot through her causing a new orgasm a moment later. As the ass
clamped down on me, my cock exploded in her.
There was a small pop sound as my cock exited her ass. I took a step back
and steadied myself against a bed post. Tonya slowly rolled over, out of
breath. I reached for a wet wipe that I kept next to my bed and wiped off my
cock. There was still one more hole I needed to cum in. She wanted to be a
cum slut, then in order to be one, she had to have a pussy full of cum. Due to
the magic pill I had taken, it was not long before my cock was ready to go
again. Pulling he legs apart, she did not fight me, she was exhausted and
defeated.
My cock slid effortlessly back into her pussy. As I began pumping again, she
began to moan. At this point, she was not in control of her own body.
Holding onto her hips, I pulled her into me. She instinctively wrapped her
long legs around me and held me tight. The large tits rotated in tiny circles
they bounced back and forth, all the while, Tonya lay there with her hands
restrained above her head, catatonic from the orgasms. It did not take long to
empty the last of my cum into her hungry pussy. As I did, her pussy tightened
quickly and released one final orgasm.
I hovered over her for a few moments, trying to regain my strength. Her
mother and I had had our sessions, but this was much more intense and labor
intensive. Pulling out of her, cum flowed from her pussy and ass onto the
floor. I braced myself against the bed as I walked around it and unbound her.
Tonya was barely there when I got her under the sheets. It was seven o'clock
on a Sunday. She snuggled into my chest and sighed. Within moments, she
was asleep.
We woke up at the same time three hours later as thunder crashed in around
the house. Holding onto me tight, I smiled. She was sticky and glued to me in
certain areas. "Its ok, its just a storm." I said as I exhaled. "God, I thought the
world was coming to an end." She giggled. She seemed to be in a better
mood. As she released me, she fell back onto her pillow. "Ok, I can see why
mom isn't going to give you up." She mused. I smiled and shook my head.
"I'm sorry I was such a bitch." She continued, covering her face, "Those two
play me against each other and one loves you and the other wishes you were
his 70 year old friend Carl." I let out a short laugh, "And what do you think?"
Tonya paused for a second and turned towards me. "If you weren't fucking
my mom, I would be praying you wanted to start something. You seem like a
nice guy, and you are a monster sexually. But I don't know if I can deal with
the fact, the guy I would be seeing would also be dicking my mom." I nodded
my head, "Fair enough." She gave me a slight smile, "What?"
Turning towards her I looked at her and shook my head. "You just wanted me
to fuck you like one of those dirty sluts your daddy used. You got issues with
both your parents. Me fucking you mom isn't something you would have to
worry about. Its an itch she wants scratched. Plus, we don't really know each
other. We just had mind blowing sex. I like fucking you mom, I am going to
continue doing it, but I loved fucking you. I would like to maybe treat you
like you mattered next time and see how that goes, but honestly, I would like
to get to know you and see where it goes from there. Millie is going to only
last so long. Hell you two can bond over it."
Tonya began to laugh uncontrollably. "Bond?" I shrugged my shoulders with
a smile. Reaching down, she took hold of my limp cock. "It is huge. So you
think you could be our mother daughter therapy, we could get together and
have threesomes and work out our issues while you pleasured us?" She said
as she began to giggle more. "Threesomes would be weird. I would just fuck
one of you while the other one talked." I joked back.
She covered her face and sighed, "Jesus, what am I doing? This is crazy." She
wasn't wrong. It was unconventional at best. "Look, it isn't only a sacrifice for
you. I would probably have to give up the other woman I am sleeping with." I
stated. "You think?" She snapped.
I listened to her as she tried to talk herself out of it and into it multiple times.
"Eric, what is the end goal, lets say we get serious and I want something
more. What then? Do you think your wife would be ok with you fucking her
mom?" I took a deep breath and answered. "You have your issues with your
mom right?" She nodded. "You would be number one, you would control that
situation. I am going to fuck her, and deep down, I don't think that bothers
you. If it did, you would not be considering it." With a loud moan she agreed,
"I mean, it would be interesting, the inside jokes, getting to bond with her
over another man's dick." I sat up in bed and looked at her, "Then lets see
where it goes. Lets get to know each other and see what develops. Millie and
I get one night a week, only an hour or so of fucking and then we talk and do
other things. Hell, the way your mom talks, she wants you to bond with you
so badly, if you could overlook the fact I just fucked her, she would love to
have you over here. You can not imagine how badly she wants you and I
together."
She looked at me a moment and then scooted over and put her head in my
lap, looking down at the foot of the bed. "I read her diary. She whored herself
out to you originally to ensure you would notice me." She said quietly. I
nodded, "But she found something afterwards, not anything dangerous, just
something that had been missing, and after seeing you yesterday, I would
have tried anyways." She forced a laugh, "So you are my mom's fuck buddy
and maybe a guy I am going to have a relationship with?" "When you say it
like that...."I laughed. Looking up at me, she rolled her eyes. "OK. Lets try
it."
 Story 4

I rolled my eyes for probably the twentieth time that evening as Kayleigh, the
ditzy brunette with huge false eyelashes and those painted on eyebrows that
made her look permanently surprised, missed the pins completely yet again
and giggled like a pathetic schoolgirl. "Someone's going to have to teach me
how to bowl properly," she said, directing her gaze at Nathan, the new guy in
the office. Could she be more obvious?
He was either completely oblivious, or chose to ignore her attempts at flirting
with him and started up a conversation with someone else about something
on his phone. The look Kayleigh gave him was priceless. Short of sitting
herself on his lap and throwing herself at him, it seemed she was not going to
get his attention this evening. I couldn't help smiling to myself and I was so
glad I was past all of this. I'd leave the complications of flirting, dating and
sex, to the youngsters and settle for being a single but happy forty something.
With the bowling game over, there was some debate about continuing the
evening. The majority opted for heading into town to the new bar that did a
"Pizza and beer" deal, and we piled into various cars for the short journey
into the town centre. Being a large group, the bar couldn't seat us all on one
table, so we ended up split over two. Inevitably, the split was the usual
groups despite this evening being an attempt to mingle more. Nathan, not
really a part of any group yet, looked a little lost and something made me feel
for him. Kayleigh had spotted him too and I could almost feel her trying to
entice him to come and sit beside her. I had to rescue him, poor lad!
"There's a space by me," I motioned, "If you don't mind sitting with us
oldies."
He looked almost relieved and joined my group and soon he was as much a
part of the conversation as anyone else. He seemed a nice young man, a few
tattoos on his arms, dirty blonde hair and piercing blue eyes, with a bit of
stubble on his chin. He could certainly hold his own and I could see why the
young girls in the office were attempting to throw themselves at him. He
wore smart jeans and tight black t-shirt that hugged his chest, showing a well
toned torso. I suspected he was gay for a while, but as the beers flowed and
his tongue loosened I dismissed that thought.
"Half your age plus seven," I heard Kate laugh. "So what age should I look
for?" I was confused. I'd been lost in other thoughts and missed the
conversation. "That's what it says here..." She shoved her phone in my face,
some post on Facebook about women dating younger men and how it was
apparently the "new thing". "You should date someone half your age plus
seven years."
I shook my head and dismissed the pointless chat, but mentally in my head I
was working it out anyway. Thirty. I needed a man that was thirty apparently.
It was crazy, typical tabloid nonsense. I took a long mouthful of my beer and
glanced around. They were all at it, and some were now asking random men
how old they were. I heard Nathan say that he was 29 and he made an escape
towards the bar. Something sank inside me, almost disappointment. This was
even crazier, why was I disappointed to hear Nathan's age? I couldn't explain
it.
The night progressed and the groups drifted away into their own corners. It
was no longer a work party, just a normal Saturday night out in town. Lee,
who was one of the designated drivers, said he was leaving and if anyone
wanted a lift home they should speak up now. I saw Nathan hesitate, he lived
quite a way out of town and Lee had picked him up. I got the impression he
didn't want to leave but knew a taxi would cost him a fortune. I don't know
what made me say it, but I found myself offering a space on my sofa if he
wanted to stay out. Nathan nodded enthusiastically and let Lee leave without
him.
We carried on drinking for another hour or so until it was suggested that we
move on to a nightclub. That really was my limit and I said to Nathan that I
was ready to go home. "That's fine," he smiled. "Nightclubs aren't my thing
either."
We said our goodbyes and got a few odd looks, especially from Kayleigh. I
felt her giving me an evil stare and a naughty streak hit me. I grabbed
Nathan's hand as we left and we walked out hand in hand.
Fortunately, he saw the funny side too and squeezed it. As we got outside, I
glanced at the taxi rank and the long queue of people.
"What do you want to do?" I said. "Normally, if I was on my own, I'd get a
taxi. But my place is only about a 15 minute walk..."
"Let's walk then," Nathan said. He kept a tight hold of my hand and let me
lead the way. I felt a rush of excitement, walking hand in hand with a good
looking young man certainly made me feel good. A few moments later, I felt
him release my hand but then slip his arm around my shoulders. Instinctively,
I put my arm around his waist and we continued silently towards my street.
By this time, my heart was pounding and my mouth felt dry.
At the end of my street, the local fish and chips shop was doing a roaring
trade as people drifted out of town and hunger hit them after a night of
drinking. Nathan broke his hold on me and said he wanted some chips. I was
taken back to my younger days when I did the dating thing and queuing for
food with the guy I was about to seduce. I tried to shut that thought out of my
mind as Nathan got his food and we made our way towards my flat.
Finally inside, I snapped back into reality. Nathan was a young man I
happened to work with, and he was only with me because he needed a place
to sleep instead of paying a fortune for the taxi home. He kicked off his shoes
in the hallway and I told him to sit in the lounge to finish his chips whilst I
put the kettle on to make a drink and then went in search of some spare
pillows and blankets for him. By the time I'd found them, he had made
himself at home on the sofa.
"These should be OK," I said, handing him the pile of stuff. "It's warm
anyway."
"Thanks, and I really appreciate this you know. It's been a great night."
"You're welcome. I could see you weren't ready to go home." I then suddenly
felt very nervous. I knew I should have just left him to it and gone to my
bedroom, but I found myself sitting down next to him. There was an
awkward silence for a few moments, then I said, "Did you see the looks on
people's faces when we left together?"
"I know! They'll be gossiping about us now."
"Let them." I smiled. "Especially Kayleigh. I think she thought it would be
her place you went back to tonight." Nathan pulled a face and pretended to
gag. "You don't like her?"
"She just comes over as too desperate, and all that fake stuff... I'd be afraid to
touch anything in case it fell off!"
I howled with laughter. I'd often thought the same myself about so many of
the young girls, but assumed it was what the men liked these days. I was
clearly wrong, and I was relieved there was still some sanity in the world. I
was liking Nathan more and more by the second and feeling incredibly
relaxed in his company. "So her attentions weren't welcome? Do you have a
girlfriend at the moment?"
He shook his head. "Enjoying the single life. And you?"
"Same. I just find men my age all come with too much baggage now. I'd
rather not have the hassle."
"What about younger men?" I felt something shift in the air between us and
the mood changed. The look on his face was serious and I swallowed
nervously, wondering how I should respond. I know there'd been some fun
chat on the subject earlier in the evening but I'd not really seriously thought
about it. As my mind tried to process a response, I was aware of Nathan
moving closer and then his lips grazing against mine softly. He pulled away
and his eyes searched my face, looking for my reaction.
"I think a younger man might be interesting," I whispered, my insides
dancing. I reached up and touched his cheek with my hand, and he leaned in
again, this time his lips caressing mine with more force. I heard myself let out
a sigh and I began to return his kiss, my lips parting as he pushed his tongue
against them. He wrapped his arms around me, pulling me into him closer as
he explored my mouth. I tangled my tongue against his, melting into his
embrace and losing myself in this amazing moment. It had been a long time
since anyone had kissed me like this.
We parted, breathing hard, and gazing into each others eyes. I wondered what
was going to happen next, and whether I was going to wake up and find this
was a dream. Nathan's fingertips brushed against my cheek and then he
started to unbutton my blouse. It felt like an eternity, watching his trembling
fingers work the fiddly buttons and slowly open up my blouse. I thought
about helping him, but I didn't want to break the spell either. With the last
button finally undone, he began to slide the blouse over my shoulders. I
hadn't realised that I was holding my breath until this point, and let it out with
a whimper as the slight chill of the air hit my bare flesh.
"Very nice," he whispered, drinking in the sight of me sitting in front of him
in my white lacy bra and my heaving breasts as I tried to breathe. I swear he
was licking his lips. Then he tugged on his t-shirt, pulling it over his head to
expose that well toned torso and pulled me into another kiss, more passionate
and heated than before. My head was spinning, but I was now starting to
understand the reality of this situation. I wanted to have sex with this young
man, right now!
"This would be more comfortable in my bed," I breathed, taking Nathan's
hand and standing up. He followed, and I lead us through the hallway to the
bedroom. We both sat on the bed and looked at each other. "Where were
we?" I smiled.
"Right about here," he grinned, wrapping his arms around me and smothering
me in a heated kiss. His hands reached behind me and I felt my bra loosen
and fall from my body. His kiss moved to my neck and then down, suckling
on my breast with satisfied groans as I settled back to lay on the bed. He
grasped the other breast hard in his hand as he licked and sucked the other
and I encouraged him by tangling my fingers into his hair.
Nathan came up for air, grinning like a cat that had just caught a canary and
began to unfasten my jeans, pulling them off easily and taking my underwear
with them. I was completely naked and would normally have felt vulnerable
and shy, but the way Nathan was looking at me filled me full of a new
confidence. He wanted me. Easing my thighs apart, he lay beside me and
moved his hand up my thigh towards my pussy, His fingers slid inside,
making me gasp and then we kissed as he thrust them in and out.
"Yess! Yess!" I panted, my hips rolling involuntarily. My groin was on fire,
and that fire was spreading rapidly up the length of my spine. His thumb
grazed over my clit and that was enough to send me over the edge. I cried
out, feeling my internal muscles clamp around his thrusting fingers. He
stopped, sitting up to unfasten his own jeans and wriggling out of them,
followed by his underwear. His cock sprung up long and hard, almost
touching his stomach and I couldn't help staring at it. He laughed, then took
my hand, guiding it to the hard shaft.
It may have been a while since I'd had had sex, but I still knew exactly what
to do. I pumped that shaft hard, cupping his balls with the other hand as he
leaned back and groaned his appreciation. Then I shifted, taking the tip into
my mouth and swirling my tongue over it. "Jesus!" he cried out, and I began
to suck too, taking a little more of the length into my mouth. He was soon on
his back, and I twisted round to get a better angle, straddling my legs either
side of his shoulders. He needed no further encouragement, his tongue probed
into my aching pussy and began to fuck it as I greedily sucked on his cock.
Personally, I could have continued like that for a lot longer. We both gasped
and groaned, our hips rolling and backs arching as the lust between us
intensified, but Nathan wanted to move things on. We rolled on the bed,
getting into position. I lay back, parting my legs as he settled between them
and scooped me into his arms. His hard cock pressed against my stomach and
I whimpered. "I want you!"
"I want you too," he grunted, shifting so that the tip of his cock pushed
against my wet pussy. "God, I want this so much!"
"Fuck me!" I begged, this teasing driving my crazy. I grasped his hips, trying
to guide him to where I wanted, but it wasn't needed. His cock pushed into
me, opening me up wider than I ever remember having to before. "That's it!"
I cried out, "Yesss!" Deeper and deeper he sank, I thought he was never
going to stop. I'd never had a cock this big before and it felt amazing! I clung
to him and then finally his heavy balls pressed against my body and he was
buried fully inside me.
Then it began. Slow at first, but building up pace quickly. The bed creaked
beneath us as he fucked me hard and fast. My cries of "Yess! Yess!" became
gasps as each thrust felt deeper than the last, and the resulting orgasms made
my entire body convulse. One rolled into the next, crashing like waves on a
beach, and soon I couldn't distinguish where one ended and another ended.
Finally, Nathan's body jerked and he let out a cry as his cock exploded into
my body, his hot cum filling me. I clung to him, barely able to breathe and
my body quivering as it drank in those juices. He thrust again, shooting a
second load into me and I swear I could feel my womb clench and draw in
more cum. By the time Nathan rolled off and withdrew his softened cock, I
was gasping and sobbing. He pulled me into a tender embrace, stroking my
hair as we both recovered. I suddenly felt cold and pulled the duvet over us,
and I settled against his chest not wanting this moment to end.
We fell asleep for a few hours. I was awoken by Nathan easing himself out of
bed. I pretended to still be asleep and assumed he was looking for his clothes
and would be leaving. I wasn't sure what the etiquette was for one night
stands these days so I thought it best to let him do whatever he needed to do.
He disappeared through the door and I heard him fumble around in the
hallway looking for the bathroom.
I lay there, my body still tingling with arousal and I found myself sliding a
couple of fingers into my sodden pussy as my mind drifted to what had
happened a few hours earlier. This really wasn't what I did, but I certainly
wasn't regretting it by any stretch of the imagination. I'd had great sex with a
gorgeous young man and I wouldn't forget this in a hurry.
Nathan came back into the room, and to my surprise he got back into bed
beside me still naked. His skin was cold and I gasped. "Sorry, didn't mean to
wake you," he whispered.
"I'm glad you did," I purred. "I think you need warming up!" I kissed him,
and he immediately responded, softly at first but it quickly became heated
and passionate. His hands glided over my body and I realised that my night
wasn't over. I reached down to grasp his cock, finding it already hard and I
breathed my appreciation.
"You want to fuck again, eh?" he laughed, rolling onto his back and pulling
me with him so that I was straddling his hips.
"Yes," I said, "I want your cock in me again!"
I moved, guiding the tip of his cock to my pussy as I sank down onto it. He
placed his hands on my hips as he filled me again and soon he was buried
inside down to the hilt. We moved together, finding a steady rhythm we both
liked. His upward thrusts met my downward movements and we both
groaned and gasped our pleasure. It wasn't as hard and fast as earlier, but this
felt more intense. My groin was on fire, and bolts of electricity shot up my
spine with every thrust. Nathan sat up and pulled my into a kiss, grasping my
breasts as we hurtled towards a climax.
My insides danced wildly and I sobbed out just as the heat of his cum flooded
into my womb again. "Fuck me! Fuck me!" I cried, riding that beautiful cock
as it thrust into me again and again. Then Nathan withdrew without warning.
I whimpered, disappointed at the loss, but I was about to be more than
compensated.
"Turn around," he demanded. I did as he asked, and he was behind me
immediately, kissing my neck and shoulders and cupping my breasts with his
hands. I could feel his cock pressed against the small of my back and I
wondered where this was heading. He caressed my body, moving his hands
to my hips and then to my arse cheeks. His kisses moved too, kissing down
my spine and licking a trail down towards the crack between the cheeks. The
realisation of what he was doing hit me just as I felt his tongue push into the
hole.
I gasped at this unexpected turn. My head was spinning. I've had a couple of
lovers who had slipped a finger in there before, but that was as far as it had
ever gone. I'd already had amazing sex with this young man, and now he was
about to completely blow my mind. His tongue probed deep into the hole,
and then he slid a finger in. "Okay?" he whispered.
"Yes," I breathed. "I've never done this before, but I want to."
"Good. Just try to relax, and if you want to stop, just say." For the next few
minutes, his tongue and fingers massaged and opened up the hole in
preparation for his cock. It was a strange sensation, but one I was enjoying a
lot. "Ready?"
I nodded, holding my breath. His arm circled my waist and he guided me
down to sit on his lap. The tip of his cock pressed against my arse and I
braced myself. I felt it push and meet a little initial resistance but then it
pushed again and he was then able to slowly ease inside the tight hole. With a
little adjustment, it wasn't long before the whole cock was inside me.
"Feels so good," Nathan murmured. "So tight."
"It does!" I breathed. I couldn't believe just how arousing this was, just his
cock inside my arse. I could feel my body adjusting to accept this new visitor
and I turned my head to look up at Nathan. "Fuck my arse!" I cried.
Nathan shifted and I felt his cock move. It took a few moments but he was
soon sliding in and out of my arse with a steady pace. We both groaned out,
moving together and my confidence growing. I was being fucked in the arse
for the first time and loving it. The pace increased, and Nathan's hands moved
from my waist to between my thighs. He pushed a couple of fingers into my
aching pussy and circled my clit with his thumb and that was when I came,
harder than I've ever done before. Tears streamed down my face as my body
shook violently, but Nathan didn't stop. He continued to pound into my arse
whilst his fingers fucked my pussy for what felt like an eternity. When he
came too, filling my arse with cum just as he'd filled my pussy earlier, he let
out a cry that was probably heard miles away.
"You are so fucking amazing!" he panted, slowly easing himself out. I turned,
allowing myself to be cradled in his lap as our mouths crashed together in a
kiss that said everything. Our bodies tangled together and I closed my eyes,
allowing sleep to overwhelm me.
It was the daylight peeping through the blind that woke me. Nathan was also
just waking up and I smiled at him. I actually couldn't believe he was still in
my bed. "Good morning," I said.
"Morning," He sighed and stroked my cheek. "Last night... what we did...you
were..."
"Shh!" I put my finger on his lips and then leaned in to kiss him. There was a
part of me that thought this would be 'thank you and goodbye', but he
returned my kiss with enthusiasm and then I felt his hand cup my breast.
Arousal surged through me and I sighed at his touch. Before I knew it, he was
pushing his hand between my thighs and easing them apart and then he was
settling between them, easing his cock into my pussy.
My body was still very sensitive from the earlier poundings, and it didn't take
long for the fire to be re-ignited. We rolled around, kissing, grasping,
fucking, until I was filled with cum for a final time. We lay together for a few
moments, exhausted but happy. I closed my eyes for a moment then realised
Nathan was sitting up and looking for his clothes. This wonderful experience
was finally coming to an end.
"You don't have to go," I said, stroking his shoulder.
"I'm expected home," he said. His cheeks turned pink. "It's my birthday, and
mum's got a family lunch planned."
"I see. Happy Birthday."
"Thanks. I'm sorry I can't stay. I suppose turning thirty is a bit of a milestone
and mum wants to make a fuss. I already had my best birthday present
though." He grinned and kissed me.
He was thirty. My mind went back to the conversation last night, half your
age plus seven. Seemed there was something in it after all. I watched him get
dressed and couldn't help smiling. He stood up to leave and gazed down at
me, still naked on the bed. "Maybe we could do this again sometime?"
My heart leapt. It was an incredible thought but could I really have a
relationship with him. If it was good enough for the facebook crowd.. "Yes,
why not? Next Friday?"
The grin on his face said it all, and as he left it didn't feel like an ending, it
was just a beginning.
 Story 5

I'd decided to throw a party for New Year's Eve for the first time in many
years. We used to have them regularly before the girls were born, but the
priorities of our lives and those of our friends changed and parties were just
too much effort. It was going to be a big one, with friends, family and
neighbours all invited and I couldn't help feel nervous as people began to
arrive.
My eldest daughter had just pounced on the latest arrival, Daniel Bell, a guy
who had been in her class at school and was now at the local college. They all
fancied him, both my daughters included. Dan played football and coached a
kid's team, he swam competitively and was academically gifted as well as
good looking. I'd run into him a few times at school events, he was usually
the one showing people around or doing some kind of presentation, and you
could see the drool hanging from pretty much every female's mouth. Yet he
seemed oblivious to the attention. My husband had suggested that perhaps he
was gay, but the girls informed him it was definitely not the case and there
were several stories circulating to back that up apparently.
"Let him breathe, sweetheart," I muttered as I took Dan's jacket from her.
"Please help yourself to a drink, Dan."
"My mum sent over this, Mrs Murray," Dan handed me a bottle of rum. "She
said I couldn't turn up without a bottle. They got this on holiday last month."
"Your mother has excellent taste, tell her thank you." I grinned as I took the
bottle from him. He smiled back, just as he got dragged away to join the other
young ones. I could certainly see the attraction, but as I watched the girls
swarm round him, I didn't give him a second thought until much later in the
evening.
The party seemed to be going well. As more and more people arrived, groups
started to form. I'd started flitting from group to group making sure they all
had drinks and checking they knew where the food was, but gave up after a
while. My husband was deep in conversation with a group of guys from his
work and the girls were both off somewhere with their own friends. I poured
myself a drink and realised that I'd been so occupied with making sure
everyone else was happy, I hadn't thought about myself.
I stepped outside, taking a deep breath of the cold night air. There were a few
people outside, some smoking and a couple snogging - I couldn't work out
who. I spotted Dan leaning against the wall, surprisingly alone, and he
nodded in my direction when he saw me. I went over. "Everything okay?"
"Yes, Mrs Murray Just needed a few minutes to myself. It can get a bit...
intense."
"Please, its Liz," I said. "And I can imagine. I know what Debs and Lucy can
be like, so I expect when there's a whole bunch together its pretty scary."
Dan laughed, and I felt something flip in my groin. The magic he weaved
was somehow working on me too and despite myself I felt my cheeks flush
and I took a step closer to him. "I just find it all a bit much," he was saying.
"They're all lovely of course but I wish they weren't constantly trying to get
inside my ..." He stopped, and it was his turn to blush.
"You're a good looking young man," I said. "I don't blame them. But if you're
not interested, it must be a bit annoying."
He took a long mouthful of his drink and leaned in closer to me. "If truth be
known, they're all a bit young for me."
"You prefer an older woman?" I couldn't help myself. I pushed back my
shoulders, making my breasts lift and I flicked my hair over my shoulder to
show my neckline. That little flip in my groin happened again and I heard
myself let out a little giggle. That's when I came back to my senses. "We're
nothing but trouble, you should stick to your own age."
"Not in my experience," he said. He moved in even closer, close enough for
me to feel his breath on my face. "Generally the older lady is just looking for
a great fuck with no strings attached."
I gasped at his words. Dan didn't seem that kind of boy but from the glint in
his eyes I could see he meant it and had probably made several older ladies
very happy. My groin was dancing now and my throat felt dry. This was
crazy. I'd never even entertained the thought of cheating on my husband
before, yet my body was responding to this young man's words in a way I
barely recognised.
"I've shocked you, haven't I?" he grinned. "But I only speak the truth."
"I'm sure you do, and I'm sure you have no shortage of offers either."
"Offers, yes. I don't always take them up though. I do have some standards."
"Glad to hear it." My head was spinning. Part of me wondered if I met his
standards, even though I knew I really shouldn't be even thinking that way.
Why would it matter if I didn't? Vanity? I hadn't realised that my breathing
had become harder until I felt his fingertips brush my cheek. I made eye
contact with him and that was the moment I should have turned away but
didn't. His warm breath was on my neck, sending a shiver down my spine as
his fingertips gently moved over my cheek to my lips and then his hand
cupped my face, tilted my head towards his. His mouth was on mine before I
could protest, his lips caressing mine softly.
I let out a squeak and tried to back away, but he followed and I was being
pressed against the wall by his body. His mouth became more insistent,
kissing me harder. I wriggled against him at first, but as I grabbed at his firm
body, the stirring in my groin intensified and I stopped fighting. I responded
to the kiss, my mouth yielding to his as I felt the tip of his tongue push at my
lips. I let it in, tasting him as he probed inside my mouth. For a moment, I
tangled my own tongue against his and he let out a small groan before
breaking off the kiss. We both breathed hard, gazing into each other's eyes
and trying to read what the other was thinking.
"We shouldn't be doing this out here," he said. I nodded in agreement. We
shouldn't have been doing it all, but the tingle on my lips and the taste of him
in my mouth was exciting, dangerous even, and I realised I wanted more. "It's
your house. Is there somewhere we can go?"
I tried to think. There would be people everywhere, and we didn't have locks
on any of our doors either except for the bathroom. There wasn't anywhere
private where I could take Dan even for a kiss let alone the "great fuck with
no strings attached" he seemed to be promising. Then it hit me. The garage at
the side of the house. It was mostly full of junk these days, and we only put
the car in there if it wasn't going to be used for a few days. Apart from the
large door at the front, there was a side door which could be accessed from
inside the house, so I directed Dan how to get there and told him to wait for
me.
I followed a couple of minutes later, taking the car keys as I passed. With a
glance around to make sure everyone was occupied, I took a deep breath and
went through the door, locking it behind me so that no-one could follow. Dan
had found a small lamp, and was leaning against the car waiting for me with
a grin. "I was almost afraid that you wouldn't come," he said.
"I don't just leave guys hanging," I said. "Besides, I'm intrigued as to just how
far you intend to take this game."
"Game? You think that's what this is?" He took my hand and pulled me
towards him, cupping my face between both hands and kissing me with a
passion and ferocity that took my breath. He spun me round so that my back
was against him and he moved my hair aside to lick and kiss my neck and
shoulder.
I whimpered, my insides dancing and twisting in anticipation. His hands
moved down my arms and circled my waist, pulling me harder against him,
and then one hand moved up to my exposed shoulder and tugged on the thin
strap of my dress, sliding it down. His kisses grew more intense and I sighed
as his hand slid inside my dress to cup my breast. It seemed he really did
mean business and this was too far gone for me to stop, even if I wanted to. I
slid both straps off my shoulders completely, allowing the dress to fall loose.
With a grunt, he moved his other hand to cup the other breast and began to
squeeze and caress them. I turned my head towards his and we kissed,
tongues dancing.
It scared me just how much I actually wanted this. I felt him tug on the zip at
the back of my dress and it loosened even more. With a little wriggling, it slid
over my hips and fell to the floor leaving me standing there in just my black
lace panties. Without missing a beat, his hand was inside them, urging my
thighs apart as his fingers pushed further. Before I knew it, his mouth was
clamped to one of my breasts sucking it and he had thrust two fingers into my
aching pussy.
My body responded violently and I cried out. I don't recall any man ever
making me come so quickly before, and I'd not even seen his cock yet. His
cock. Yes. I tried to turn and grasped at his waist band, managing to unfasten
the zip somehow. He stopped what he was doing and helped me, easing his
jeans down over his hips and as I reached inside his underwear he pulled his
t-shirt over his head.
For a moment I just stared, not quite believing this was happening. He had an
amazing body of course, someone who swims and plays sport would, and his
cock felt thick and heavy in my hand. I started to pump it, feeling it swell and
harden as he groaned, but then he took my wrist and stopped me. "The
doors...." he whispered.
"Both locked, don't worry," I replied. He relaxed and released my hand,
easing his underwear down and stepping out of both his jeans and underwear
so that he was completely naked. There was a part of me that still thought we
were calling each other's bluff and any moment now one of us would come to
our senses and end this.
"Do you have the keys to the car? I think we'd be more comfortable in there,"
Dan said. I nodded to where my dress had fallen and he found the keys
underneath. I unlocked the car and we somehow stumbled and fell onto the
back seat in a tangled mash, with me beneath him. Our mouths crashed
together as I parted my legs to let him settle between my thighs and his hands
glided over my body. My panties were the only barrier between us, and he
was tugging at them, practically tearing them as he tried to get them off.
Finally, I was naked and could feel his cock teasing against my aching pussy.
"Put it in!" I heard myself beg. Never had I wanted a cock as much as I did in
that moment. I rolled my hips, trying to shift myself so that his cock would
just slide in, my hands gripping onto his well toned torso.
Finally, I got my wish. Dan pushed hard inside me, probing deep with one
confident thrust. I cried out, not expecting it, then he thrust again and I knew
just how this was going to go. I clung to him with every muscle I had and
braced myself. I don't recall being fucked this hard or deep before, and every
thrust made me cry out. Bolts of electricity shot along the length of my spine,
each one more intense than the last, and soon they began to roll into each
other like waves on a beach. He was relentless, his cock pounding into me
like a piston. My cries matched his groans, and I could feel the seat creaking
beneath us.
Dan's mouth smothered mine in a hard, passionate kiss. By now, I could
barely breathe and my entire body was convulsing in pleasure. All I could do
was cling to him and ride out the building crescendo as we hurtled towards
the inevitable. He let out an almost pained cry and gave a hard thrust, stilling
himself inside me as his cum exploded into me. I sobbed, feeling the familiar
heat flood my body. My womb quivered, drinking in the beautiful gift he was
giving me.
"Please!" I sobbed. "Don't stop!"
"I have no intention of ending this yet!" he breathed, and the thrusting began
again. It was almost overwhelming, my head was spinning. When he came
the second time, he sobbed too, holding me tightly in his arms as I felt his
sperm fill my body. We kissed, remaining locked together for a few more
moments until he eased his softened cock from my body. Neither of us spoke,
we just lay there, breathing hard and gently caressing each other.
"We should maybe think about getting back to the party before we're
missed," Dan said finally, sitting up. I knew he was right, but I didn't want to
leave this moment. I sat up too and pulled him into a kiss. It was meant to be
a 'thank you', but as he responded and tangled his tongue with mine, the heat
between us began to rise again, and I reached down for his cock which was
springing back into life.
We shifted, and I found myself taking his cock into my mouth as he leaned
back against the seat. His fingers tangled into my hair and he groaned softly
as I bobbed up and down his increasingly hard shaft, sucking and licking as if
I hadn't eaten for days. I would have sucked him off until he came, but he had
other ideas. He pulled me and guided me to straddle his lap, and I sank down
onto his cock, impaling myself on it.
I was in control this time. I sat upright, moving up and down as Dan watched
me. He reached up, cupping my breasts in his hands and rolling my hard
nipples between his fingers and thumbs. My womb pulsed in anticipation of
what was coming as I increased my pace. We were both gasping and
groaning out loud, abandoning ourselves to the lust and passion engulfing us.
Dan sat up, taking one of my breasts in his mouth and sucking it as we
crashed together, and then moments later he was groaning loudly and
shooting another load of cum into my willing body. I came too, laughing and
sobbing at the same time as I was being filled yet again by the sperm of my
young lover.
We parted reluctantly, both knowing that this time we really did have to end
this. It was getting close to midnight, and I would be expected to start
directing the guests to the garden for the fireworks, and Dan would be being
sought out by the girls all hoping to grab a kiss from him to start the new
year.
We dressed in silence, barely making eye contact until we were ready to go
back to reality. Checking that we were both properly clothed and not looking
too dishevelled, we acknowledged each other with a knowing smile and I
unlocked the door, allowing Dan to go first and I would follow a few minutes
later. After he left, I took a glance back at the car and smiled. This was a
party I would not forget.
 Story 6

I met my wife, Britney when I was 18 and she was 17 in my last year of
school. Now six years later she was pregnant with our first child and we were
both ecstatic about it. Britney is my soul mate and we have a wonderful
marriage and I couldn't ask for more in a woman. She is beautiful sexy,
intelligent serene and above all she genuinely loves me. There is lots of
laughter in our marriage and we keep each other real. Our sex life is great
although I did overhear her once complaining to her Mom about me: "Brad
just wants it all the time, sometimes I just want to go to sleep, and he is so big
down there, I feel as though I am walking around like a bow legged cowboy
half the time" Her Mom just laughed but didn't really say anything back.
Britney's Mom, Alison (everyone calls her Ali) is really hot. She is now in
her early forties, with a firm curvy body, big tits with a cleavage that
immediately draws the male eye and which she liked to show off as often as
possible. I joked with Britney that I chose her because she had a hot Mom,
which indicated she would look like that when she got older. I also joked that
maybe by that age her tits would also grow that big.
I had over the years border-line flirted with Ali, telling her my friends
thought that Britney had the hottest Mom in town and that I chose Britney
because she would also look good in her forties, but she had always laughed
it off in a light-hearted way. Britney herself was proud that she had such a hot
Mom. Britney's dad John was a good 12 years older than her and wasn't a bad
guy but I didn't have the same relationship with him as I did with her mother.
John was an airline pilot and was away a lot so we had much more to do with
Ali than with John. Sexy older women have always been a big turn on for me
and Ali was no exception. When she came out of a swimming pool in her
bikini with a wet top I couldn't help staring at her big nipples on her perfectly
shaped breasts poking through the thin material. She also had puffy vaginal
lips and the thin material of her bikini would outline her womanhood
perfectly. This was instant erection material for me and on more than one
occasion I had to hide my throbbing erection particularly if I was in my
speedo. I suppose we all have sexual fantasies about other people but I would
often imagine myself being with Ali when I was having sex with Britney, but
obviously I knew she was totally off limits.
Ali seemed totally unaware of the effect she had on me and my male
hormones. At a family birthday party after she had had a few glasses of wine
she grabbed me and said "Come and dance with your mother". Feeling her
soft breasts pushing against my chest, and smelling her perfume and female
pheromones, gave me an instant hard on. I was embarrassed and tried to pull
back a bit as her body rubbed against it, but she pulled me closer, not
appearing to notice. She had noticed my withdrawal though and commented,
"I know I am the old bag mother-in-law but that doesn't mean that you don't
have to dance with me properly." If only she knew how turned on I got by
looking at her, never mind feeling her soft curvy body pressed against me!!I I
looked around the dance floor and no-one else seemed to notice. That night in
bed Britney remarked "What's got into you? You are as randy as a dog and
behaving as if you havn't had sex for a year!"
On another occasion we went with Britney's folks on a beach holiday and
Britney went into the sea with her Dad and Ali and I were left alone on the
beach. Ali was lying face down sun tanning in her bikini her ample bosom
not quite contained in her skimpy top and it was all I could do not to stare at
her. "Brad, I am frying here please rub some sun tan oil on my back" she
said. I tentatively began rubbing it onto her back and as usual without being
invited my cock hardened into a rigid erection. " Please unhook the strap, I
know I am over the hill but I still don't want a big white stripe on my back."
"You are the sexiest forty something woman on the planet" I said this
bursting out of my mouth before I even had time to think. "You are so sweet
baby, you know how to flatter your mother-in-law but I don't believe a word
of it." I love it when she called me baby! Anyway I thought I would show
rather than tell how I felt so my hands ventured down on to the sides of her
boobs, kneading the factor 20 sun tan oil into her breast as erotically as I
could muster. All she said was "Thanx baby, I don't want to walk around for
the rest of the holiday with fried boobs." Just then Britney and her father John
arrived back so nothing more was said but it appeared to me as if my arousal
had passed straight over her head and that she had noticed nothing unusual.
That night Britney again bore the brunt of my intense arousal by her mother.
Whenever I needed an emergency erection all I had to do was think of Ali.
On another occasion Ali had brought home a few dresses for her husband's
airline ball to try on and wanted to model them for Britney and I to help
choose which one she should wear. All of them looked good on her, and all
flattered her best asset—her cleavage. She twirled around in them with
stiletto high heels in a mock modelling mode and Britney would clinically
criticise each one. I just sat there with a pillow on my lap, and a raging
erection not even noticing the sexy dresses but focussing on the body inside
the dresses. I had no control over the lust she elicited in me, this is what
testosterone does to us men and we were created like that to spread our seed
so that the human race could multiply and prosper. Deep down I realized that
this was the ultimate sexual taboo wanting to have sex with mys mother-in-
law who was 20 years older than you. I knew that nothing would ever come
of it but I had no control over these sexual fantasies so I just tried to hide
them and enjoy them for what they were. I would imagine another world
where Britney and Ali were part of my harem and everybody accepted that I
could make love to both of them, both separately and together. They would
both have my babies and help each other and be happy that I was fucking
both of them. Yes I know fantasies can be weird, but that kind of mental
escapism can be very entertaining—believe me! I was convinced that neither
woman had any inkling of these erotic fantasies that entered my head.
One weekend when John was away on an overseas flight Ali came to stay
with us. The next morning I inadvertently went into the bathroom while Ali
was showering. I could see her through the steam and opaque glass rubbing
soap on her-self and then I noticed she was actually pleasuring her-self, and I
could hear soft whimpering sounds emanating from the shower as she was
lost in the pleasure of masturbation. I stood there transfixed instantly aroused,
my first instinct was to rush in there and fuck her, but sanity prevailed and I
stood there for 2 minutes with a raging hard-on watching her making herself
cum. Nothing was said at breakfast and I was sure she hadn't noticed me
watching her. Later I was pottering around in the garage when she came up to
me and said, "Brad isn't there something you want to say to me?" I froze,
speechless not knowing what to say. She had obviously seen me spying on
her and now was confronting me. I opened my mouth but nothing came out
and then she said "I knew you had forgotten, it's my 44th birthday today, give
me a hug!" Oh blessed relief, she had not caught me spying on her!
To her the hug was warm and loving, to me it was a sexual act and I drowned
in the softness of her arms and her feminine smell. She stood pressed up
against me, my instant erection poking into her and then she said "You are a
great son-in-law, and I couldn't wish for better, but remember your only
mother-in-law's birthday next time!" She seemed to linger in my hug a little
longer than usual and I was sure she must have felt my erection pressing
against her, but again she just pecked me on the cheek and left me standing
there with fire in my loins, not appearing to realize the effect she had on me.
On another occasion Ali in her gregarious outgoing manner burst into my
bedroom unannounced and without knocking, looking for her daughter, only
to find me stark naked, drying my back with a towel. She got a full frontal
eyeful. Typical of Ali she did not apologize or bat an eyelid but said with a
laugh, "Wow impressive, lucky Britney." and walked out as quickly as she
had walked in and never mentioned it again. So as you must have gathered by
now I was half in love with my mother-in-law and fully in lust with her. I
thought she had the perfect life and always seemed happy with no real
problems in her life until one day I stumbled on her private diary, while she
was out with Britney buying stuff for our soon to arrive baby. I realized what
it was immediately and put it back without reading anything and went and
had a drink in the kitchen. As fate would have it, just then Britney phoned to
say that her and her Mom were going to see a movie and would be another 2
hours at least. Be honest, how many of you out there would be able to resist
that kind of temptation? Anyway I said to myself I will just have a quick look
and get the idea, it will probably be boring and mundane. Britney's phone call
was fate telling me to go ahead and read it, I told myself.
The diary was written in Ali's beautiful, clear, symmetrical handwriting and
was really easy to read. Each entry was carefully dated often with the time of
day that it was written. It only went back about 18 months and entries were
fairly sporadic, sometimes a week going buy without an entry. It all seemed
pretty mundane day to day stuff until one entry from about 2 months ago
jumped out at me. "I went to see my psychologist again today, it's not that I
haven't put John's affair behind me, it's more that he is so distant and has not
touched me sexually in months. I am withering and dying inside I need to be
loved and nurtured and touched and made to feel like a woman again. I talked
to him about X as well—the fantasies I am having about him, being touched
and kissed by him, making love with him. He makes me feel like a real
woman, but I know an affair is wrong and particularly with him." I felt a stab
of jealousy, Ali was lusting after some other man! I read on—nothing juicy
for another week, then this, "Today was my birthday and I felt so horny all
day. I hugged Br and as usual he got an instant erection, as he always does,
which I felt rubbing against me. That made me even hornier and I wanted to
take him to bed and fuck him. He is such a stud, hard young body, good-
looking, with a cock to die for. I think he is in love with me and the fact that I
can turn him on so easily is soooo flattering, I love it! Me little Ali, with a
young hot stud twenty years younger than me who lusts after me like I am a
dog heat (which I am right now). When I was masturbating I was fantasizing
about him being inside me and I had an amazing orgasm. It's definitely never
going to happen though, much too complicated! On the other hand from what
I hear from Britney perhaps she would be pleased to have some help in
managing his voracious sexual appetite"
I sat there with the diary in front of me stunned but excited. Ali was no fool
she knew exactly what was going on in my head, but she thought I was hot,
and had fantasies about me????? I carefully wiped the diary down and
replaced it exactly where I had found it as if the CSI team was going to come
and check it. Over the next few days the fantasies I was having about Ali
intensified markedly but I did not change my behaviour in any way towards
her. About a week later Britney started to feel quite ill and Ali came to stay to
look after her. We took her to the gynae and he said her blood pressure was a
bit high and a few other minor problems and he would prefer to admit her to
hospital as a precaution. That's how Ali and I ended up staying at our house
alone. John was away on another overseas leg and it was too much hassle for
Ali to drive backwards and forwards as she stayed far from the hospital.
We ordered some take-aways and chatted mainly about Britney over supper.
"I am finished" said Ali, "If you make tea later please bring me a cup." She
went to her room closed the door and that was that. I showered got into some
shorts and a tee shirt watched some TV and about an hour later made some
tea. I knocked on her door and she said "Come in". When I went I she was
sitting up in bed reading. She had on this flimsy silky top which clung to her
amazing breasts, with her nipples poking out. I nearly dropped her tea but
somehow managed to place it next to her. "Brad you have been staring at my
tits for six years now I think it's time you got over them". She whipped her
top off and said "Come and have a good look and a feel". No second
invitation was needed and a cradled them in my hands and stroked her big
brown nipples. I immediately felt my cock stiffening as I stood next to her
bed feeling her breasts. Her nipples hardened beneath my touch and cock
became as rigid as it had ever been. I was wearing thin shorts and no
underpants so there was no concealing my lust for her now." Poor baby that
looks painful" she said as she pulled down my shorts to release my raging
erection "Let me help you with that." She ran her hand up and down my shaft
and said "I am not going to let you fuck me, I want you to make grand-
children for me not a sister for Britney, but I can't leave you like this." She
took the tip of my cock in her mouth and started sucking it as she
masturbated me. I was in heaven, after lusting after this woman for all these
years I was feeling her beautiful big tits as she sucked my cock which was
more rigid harder and bigger than it had ever been. I had never been this
sexually excited ever in my life. To me she seemed to be loving it as well as
she stroked my balls and penis and pulled me further and further into her
mouth. I reached down to feel her pussy but she gently pushed me away, so I
put them behind her head pulling her toward me. "I need to cum" I gasped.
"Yes sexy baby cum for me" she said, as she placed her hands on my
buttocks and continued working on my cock until I could hold it no more.
She pulled my cock out of her mouth and watched as I spurted my semen all
over her beautiful tits.
Soon after that she sent me packing back to my own room with the words
"Go now that is far more than we should ever have done and it shouldn't
happen again." I went and had a cold shower and heard her showering as
well, and then lay on my king-size double bed alone, unable to sleep. I knew
from her diary that Ali wanted me,but guilt was holding her back and I
understood where she was coming from, but that was doing nothing for my
sexual frustration. Eventually after about 2 hours I fell asleep. I dreamed of
her naked in my arms and suddenly I was aroused from sleep and I realized it
was not a dream but a reality. She had climbed into my bed naked and we
were indeed holding one another. I felt her soft warm nakedness pushed up
against me, her naked breasts against my chest, her arms around me and our
legs inter-twined. She was kissing me and her warm tongue had just parted
my lips and she was gently exploring my mouth with her tongue. I was in
heaven, this is what I had lusted after for years and now it was finally
becoming a reality. We lay there kissing and fondling one another for awhile,
nothing needed saying. Needless to say my cock sprang into life and I felt it
against her pubic hairs. I reached down and started stroking her inner thighs. I
felt her thighs part slightly in silent encouragement and eventually I found
her pussy, parted her lips, and entered her with the tip of my finger. Her
pussy was soaking wet with desire and her small clitoris with fat and
engorged like a mini penis. As I lightly stroked it with my finger I heard a
quiet involuntary "Yes" as her breathing deepened and quickened. She was
stroking the back of my neck and was French kissing me as I continued to
gently massage her clitoris and G spot. She was pushing her pelvis forward in
acceptance of what I was doing to her. I could hear soft moans of pleasure in
time to her breathing as we kissed and I massaged her now soaking wet
pussy. I wanted to take it slowly and give her more pleasure than she had
ever had.
I moved her on to her back and without stopping my gentle fingering I began
gently sucking her nipple and kissing her luscious breasts. She lay back in
complete submission to me, completely surrendered to what I wanted to do to
her. I moved down to her pussy parting the lips gently with my tongue,
exploring her delicious recess and lightly stroking her rigid clitoris with my
tongue. This seemed to send her into sexual rapture as I slowly and
methodically and lightly stroked her clitoris with my tongue. It wasn't long
before she wrapped her legs around my head pulling me inside her and she
began to have prolonged orgasm "Oh yes baby, Oh yes oh yes" she gasped
between moans of pleasure. As her orgasm passed I felt her relax a bit, lie
back and enjoy.
I moved between her legs and lifted her knees up toward her head and she
parted them invitingly. Needless to say my cock was a rigid engorged pole of
desire. "Gently, slowly baby" she said " I have never even seen one that big."
She knew what I was going to do next and there was going to be no
resistance to me fucking her this time. I parted her vaginal lips with the tip of
my cock so that it was just inside and slowly rubbed it against her opening
and clitoris which was still engorged with arousal. "Oh my God, don't hurt
me" she whispered as I inserted the first two inches of my penis into my
mother-in-law's wet married pussy. I was gently thrusting and little by little
entering into her, dilating her slowly, pleasuring her wet engorged sex organ
with my rigid rod. Her legs were flexed with her knees up around her ears as
I slowly penetrated inside her. I gently took her wrists and pinned then up
above her head as I eased my cock slowly inside her until eventually it was
buried inside her up to the hilt like a sword in a scabbard, our pubic hairs
met, and a slowly pumped myself in and out of her relishing the feel of her
tight wet pussy gripping me, willing me to fuck her. "Oh my God you are
splitting me in half" she gasped and I eased off. "No she said I love it, fuck
me baby—give it all to me"
Now I had my sexy mother-in-law on her back, hands above her head, legs
wide apart, flexed hips and extended knees, my 9 inch rigid dick buried to the
hilt in her cunt and as I began to thrust harder and deeper inside of her she
was moaning loudly with pleasure. "Oh yes Brad baby, fuck me, give it to me
I have been wanting this for 6 years" As I thrust into her I felt her contracting
down on me sucking my cock deep inside of her with each thrust I made,
willing me inside of her willing me to fill her with my fertile seed.
Ali was completely lost in the present, all thought of guilt or consequences
gone for the moment, completely surrendered to the pleasure of the now. Her
moaning and whimpering with pleasure was huge turn on for me as she lay
impaled on my cock, thrusting her pelvis in unison with my own thrusting. I
was able to sustain my thrusting through another Ali orgasm as I felt her
pelvic muscles repeatedly spasm gripping my cock even tighter. "Oh fuck
yes" she shouted "I am coming again!!"
"Oh beautiful young stud you are making me a woman again!!"I I eased off
after her orgasm had faded stopping for a while because I didn't want this to
end and I was close to ejaculation, and we lay still and panting for a time my
cock still embedded deep inside of her. "Ali you are the hottest woman I
know and I have had fantasies about this since the day we met" I whispered
to her, before inserting my tongue gently into her mouth and resuming my
thrusting. "Fuck me from behind" she commanded with lust in her voice. She
went on to all fours and I knelt behind her and eased into her until I again had
buried the full length inside of her. I started thrusting again pumping myself
like a piston deepinto her inner recesses. I looked up and she was watching
me push myself in and out of her in the dressing mirror. I looked so erotic
with her huge tits hanging down which I again started to feel as I picked up
pace to finish her off. "Yes yes yes!!" she screamed "Give it to me big boy I
want to feel your seed filling me up" Up until then I was thinking of pulling
out—she was only 44 and could certainly still get pregnant. "Are you sure?" I
panted. "Yes yes come in my pussy" she rasped. This was too much for me
and rammed myself harder and deeper into my 44 year old mother-in-law as
she watched us in the mirror. It was like poking a fire with a red hot poker
and soon she was screaming and panting in hedonistic rapture and another
shuddering orgasm came on as I repeatedly spurted the contents of my balls
into her deep recesses filling her vagina and cervix with my sperm in a final
explosive crescendo of lust and desire.
We lay in each other's arms satiated and exhausted, kissing me she pulled my
slightly softened cock inside of her again. By now it was 1.30am in the
morning and we both quickly fell asleep in this intimate position. Tomorrow
was another day and we would face the implications of all of this then......
Part 2
Excerpt from Ali's diary .... and having had multiple orgasms with Brad the
night before it wasn't over yet. The next morning I got into the shower and
the next thing Brad was in there with me, holding me, kissing me, fondling
me, kissing my breasts and sucking them gently. It wasn't long before he had
heated me into a frenzy again. His muscular nakedness was pushed up against
me and I wrapped my arms around him and it felt like we were one again.
When he lifted me up with his powerful arms, my back against the shower
wall, and lowered me onto his rigid throbbing cock I was overwhelmed with
lust. I wrapped my legs around his waist and pulled him deep inside of me.
With the warm shower water pouring onto us he rammed into me. I could feel
his raw lust desiring me, making me feel like a real woman again. Me little
Ali, still had the ability to turn on a young good looking stud. It was wicked,
it was exciting, it was wrong, it was right, all these things were going through
my subconscious mind. I was addicted to the lust, to the pleasure sensations
pouring through my body and I felt myself gasping "Fuck me Brad, don't
stop, fuck me". This seemed to rocket his lust level even higher if that were
possible. I felt the shudder of orgasm wash through me as my pussy began to
spasm around his huge cock sucking on it wanting it to empty into me. He
grunted as he began to ejaculate his hot seed deep inside of me. I feel hot just
recounting the experience and thinking about it..... Continued --Ali's diary a
week later
Britney is back home and doing well again she has two months to go and then
I will be a grandmother! I have had time to think and come back to earth after
my torrid fling with Brad, my son in law, my daughter's husband, the father
of my future grandchild. This is just so wrong on so many levels and I am
going to end it. John and my marriage is over and survives in name only. I
needed reassurance, I needed to feel wanted and special again but it was
wrong to use Brad for that. I lie awake at night on the one hand lost in
reliving the pleasure of it all and on the other feeling overwhelmed with guilt.
Imagine me telling my best friend Janie, who I usually tell everything "I am
fucking my daughter's husband". Not even she would approve of that and she
approves of everything I do, no matter what. She knows my marriage is a
sham and she is always encouraging me to seduce some guy or another. I
love Britney so much and would never want to hurt her in any way although I
get the impression that she struggles with coping with over-sexed Brad's
continual need for sex and would be relieved to share the load with someone.
Brad (a few weeks later) I have never had such amazing sex as I had with Ali
and I fantasize about being with her all the time. Since that night I have
hardly seen Ali, she seemed to be actively avoiding me and then earlier today
she phoned me to say that it was all wrong and as much as she enjoyed it, it's
not going to happen again. She said she doesn't know what came over her she
is probably going to get divorced and she used me for re-assurance. She has
thought about it carefully and bottom line it's over! I know she is right but I
feel a pain in my heart, she is not only intelligent and sexy and fun to be with,
she is a wonderful human being deep down. I love Britney too she is also a
wonderful person. Were we made to have just one partner? There are
societies where it is acceptable for men to have and to love more than one
women at a time. I fantasize about having both mother and daughter. They
could share the load of looking after the baby and I am sure I could keep
them both happy in bed. The other night I fell asleep dreaming about both
women naked in my bed with me both saying, "It's Ok Brad we both love you
and you can fuck us both." Well we all have our different fantasies don't we.
Time passes 6 months later Brad: Little Joanne is 6 months old now and I
didn't realize how great having a kid would be. Britney and I think she is the
greatest kid ever born (that's normal for parent's to think about their own
child). Ali and John seemingly suddenly to most people have been through a
quick reasonably amicable divorce and Ali loves little Joanne so much and
baby-sits a lot if Britney and I want to go out. Ali keeps me at arm's length bit
her and Britney are always together, buying baby clothes, shopping or
showing off Joanne to all and sundry. Britney and I are having good sex
again but I often get the impression that she doesn't really want it but is just
doing it because she loves me. She sometimes jokes "Not again I need to get
you a concubine". I overheard her jokingly saying the same thing to Ali the
other day. Britney told me that Ali was dating again and was quite keen on
some new guy. "I am sure she is sleeping with him already, she told me she is
feeling so horny lately" she said. I felt a stab of jealousy pierce my heart but
said nothing. It turns out that Britney's Dad had been having an affair all a
long and had moved in with the woman. Britney was angry and hurt about it
all. She compensated by always asking her Mom around. I noticed Ali made
sure that she and I were never alone together.
One day my good friend George who was always trying to find himself
following after one spiritual guru after another told me he had had "an
awakening experience" as he put it by using "magic mushrooms". Psylocibin
mushrooms are one of the most psychedelic substances on Earth and have
been used by the Mayan's for centuries he said.
George spoke with enthusiasm "Once the mushrooms have fully taken effect
(60-90 minutes after you take it), you'll notice that your thoughts and
emotions feel different. While the effects can vary widely from person to
person and moment to moment, you are likely to feel some of the following:
a sense of wonder and delight, openness to thoughts and feelings that you
usually avoid, a sense of peace, a sense of connection to the world, clarity
about relationships and people in your life, unity with the universe,
excitement and joy, strong emotions. Mushrooms generally dissolves mental
boundaries, making it easier to feel thoughts and emotions and letting you
fully immerse yourself in an idea or feeling. This can be powerful at times,
you may become very happy or very sad, very thoughtful or frustrated or
engaged with an idea."
Anyway long story short he gave me some mushrooms and always one to try
something new I resolved to try them. To my surprise Britney was open to
the idea too so we sent aside a night to try them. One Saturday night I brewed
them to instructions, Britney and I tanked up with quite a lot of wine and
were getting ready to try them when the doorbell rang. I was Ali looking
distraught. I am sorry she said I was feeling so alone I need you guys tonight
she said. Britney took her Mom and her arms and held her tightly, sat her
down on the couch and insisted she down a huge glass of wine. "Where is
your new boyfriend?" asked Britney. "Oh no that didn't work out" she said
"He just doesn't do it for me. I am sorry I came around unannounced I am just
feeling so alone. I know divorcing you father was the right thing to do but it
is still so hard" Divorce is really difficult I thought no matter what the
circumstances. I looked at Britney and silently mouthed "No mushrooms
tonight!" Suddenly she turned to Ali and told her about the mushrooms and
what we wanted to do. "I will be OK" said Ali I will go home soon and you
guys can go for it."
"Absolutely not" said Britney I think you need the mushrooms more than us.
Ali was reluctant, but after a couple of glasses of wine her resistance fell and
I measured out 3,5g of mushrooms for each of us as instructed, not realizing
it is not recommended to combine alcohol with mushrooms. I was feeling
really mellow on the wine and I noticed Ali had also loosened up quite a lot.
Britney put on one of her work out CDs with a really strong back ground beat
and all three of us ate our mushrooms albeit a bit nervously. Britney was the
first to react. I saw a strange look come over her and she seemed to be staring
around in wonder. Her eyes locked onto mine and she came over to me and
snuggled in close. The music thumped in the background and she put her
hand under my T shirt and started rubbing my chest something she only did
on the fairly rare occasions that she got horny first. She pulled on my T shirt
signalling that she wanted it off and took her own top off. I began to feel this
wonderful sensation envelop the whole room. I felt one with Universe and
love for everyone and that anything that happens is good. I surrendered to the
moment and all my inhibitions and ego fell away. I sensed my wife wanted
sex and I knew her better than anyone else on the planet. She took off all her
clothes and sat on my lap facing me and kissed me putting her hot tongue in
my mouth and rubbing her breasts against my chest which now were almost
as big as her mother's since her pregnancy. She started rubbing her pussy
against my hardening cock which were still in my shorts and I felt her
wetness.
She seemed to have forgotten that her mother was in the room. I looked over
at Ali staring transfixed at the two of us. She had a weird smile on her face
and seemed to be in a sort of a trance. This wasn't my conservative Britney
that I knew so well. "Your Mom is still here" I said to Britney as she put her
nipple in my mouth urging me to suckle her. She gasped in pleasure. What I
had said finally sank in and she got up and walked over to her Mom. "Stand
up" she commanded and then proceeded to unbutton her blouse. Ali's
beautiful tits overflowed her bra a usual. Britney stripped her Mom and stood
back and said, "I have the hottest Mom on the planet look at that body". Ali
was also in a bit of a daze but she smiled benignly as Britney led her to the
couch where I was. "Come and cuddle with us" as she sat on one side of me
and put Ali on the other. I put my arms around them and pulled them close. I
could feel their naked breasts against my side as the both of them kissed my
neck. Britney moved down and removed my partially erect cock from my
pants. "Oh no" she said "That's not going to make us ladies happy, we'll have
to fix that", and proceeded to take my cock into her mouth sucking me until
my pole was as rigid as a steel pole. I was in the most amazing state of mind,
completely at peace, Ali and Britney seemed to join into one person and
merge with my being. They both seemed to be in the same state of mind as
me. There were no inhibitions, everything that was going on seemed fine.
There was no jealousy, no ego, just sheer surrender to the pleasure of the
moment. Ali snuggled closer and stroked her daughter's beautiful long hair as
she bobbed up and down on my cock. I turned to Ali and we kissed, her
tongue exploring my mouth, her breast pushing into my side. I was breathing
heavily by now and so was she. This was my ultimate fantasy a mother and
daughter three-some unfolding. In the back of my mind somewhere I must
have been stunned by my wife's behaviour. It was so unlike her. In a way it
was so like her, she never liked anyone to feel left out, she had a heart of
gold. Britney raised her head and pulled her Mom's head down toward my
cock and took over French kissing me. I could feel the change of tempo on
my cock as the older more experienced woman sucked my cock more gently
licking the tip and teasing my cock by stopping and restarting. It was so
delicious it was all I could do not to blast my load into her mouth. Britney
was hornier than she had been for years and gasped in my ear that she needed
me to fuck her. It was Britney in the driver's seat now as she lifted Ali's head
from my cock and sitting facing me on my lap she guided my cock skilfully
into her dripping wet pussy and started to impale herself on my cock as Ali
snuggled in sucking my ear lobe. Ali moved my hand down to her pussy and
I put the tip of my finger inside her and immediately felt her engorged clitoris
inside her dripping wet pussy. I slowly and gently stroked it with my finger
as Britney bounced up and down on my cock. Britney was going crazy
breathing like a steam train shouting "Oh my God yes, yes ,yes yes". I could
sense that she was on the verge of orgasm as she rasped her clitoris against
my shaft. She liked being on top and always orgasmed a lot easier in that
position. I lay back loving it, while my wife was plundering my cock and my
mother-in-law was sucking my ear, panting like a bitch on heat and I was
stoking her clitoris and concentrating on not coming, and prolonging this
exquisite pleasure for as long as possible.
This was not my Britney and I had never seen her lose her inhibitions like
this or enjoy sex as much. Britney was grunting as she pounded herself on me
and soon she was screaming "Oh yeah, oh fuck baby." I don't know if it was
the threesome situation or the psilocybin mushrooms or a combination, but
Britney let loose that night like I had never seen before in all our years
together. Perhaps it was a hormone change from the pregnancy or breast
feeding but I had the feeling that our sex life would change for the better after
this. She was in such a trance I don't think she even remembered her mother
was there or if she did, she didn't care. She finally had a "mind numbing"
orgasm as she told me the next day and collapsed exhausted. After a short
while she stood up took her mother's hand and my hand and said "Let's go to
the bed it's much more comfortable there!"
As we lay on the bed Britney slipped into a post orgasmic slumber but I could
sense that Ali was still hot and horny. I turned toward her and her naked body
was pressed up against mine. It was delicious feeling her large breasts against
my chest and her legs inter-twined with mine. By now my erection had
subsided and she reached down and gripped my cock in her hand massaging
it back to life as her tongue explored my mouth. I was fingering her pussy
stroking her still engorged clitoris. She was loving it and was breathing like a
steam train in my ear. "Lick me, Brad" she whispered and I oved down
between her legs kissing her, then parting her lips with my tongue until I
found her hard little clitoris. I pushed my tongue into her vagina which was
wet with desire. I am not sure if she came or not be soon I heard her say
"Fuck me Brad, stick your cock inside me." She moved onto her back opened
her legs and I hovered over her guiding my now rigid dick between her
vaginal lips. I eased myself slowly into my mother-in-law's cunt slowly
dilating her to accommodate my size and easing further inside her. She
wrapped her legs around me willing me to go deeper. Her heels were on my
back pulling me inside of her. "Oh yes baby give it to me" she gasped, "Fuck
me with that monster". We both picked up speed thrusting into each other
melding into one. Her warm wet pussy enveloped my rigid rod, pulling it
deeper inside her." With each thrust she was letting out a stifled sexy moan
which was turning me on big time. I looked over at Britney who looked
dazed but was watching me fuck her mother with a slight smile on her face as
if pleased that her mother was letting loose. I could not stop now even if I
wanted to. I pinned Ali's hands onto the pillow behind her head and rammed
myself repeatedly deep inside of her. Each thrust elicited a gasping moan of
pleasure as she totally surrendered to the pleasure of being fucked by a
younger man.
I felt her start to orgasm—her pussy going into repeated spasms sucking on
me and seemed to will me to blast my seed deep inside. I could hold on no
longer and semen exploded from my cock, showering her cervix and filling
the deepest recesses of her pussy. I felt blessed relief as I emptied the
contents of my balls into Britney's Mom's cunt. "Oh yes baby" I heard her say
"I can feel you coming inside me, I love having your big cock inside of me".
The rest of the night is a bit of a haze as I shared the bed with a naked mother
and daughter. At some stage a few hours later I heard the baby cry and good
Mom Britney went off to lie with her. I was spooning with Ali her back
pushed into me. I felt my erection growing once again and pushing against
Ali. She reached down and guided me inside of her from behind. I lay there
half asleep my cock embedded inside Ali, moving it slightly every now and
again slowly silently, deliciously. She didn't move but I sensed she was
enjoying the slow intermittent movement of my cock inside. I was doing just
enough to keep my erection until finally about 40 minutes later I felt an
ejaculation starting and again I filled Ali's cunt with my sperm. I don't think
she had an orgasm but she seemed to enjoy it anyway.
After that night Britney seemed to awaken sexually and she instigated
fantasies, and role playing, something she had never previously done. She
asked me to tell her stories about other guys fucking her, about two guys
fucking her at once about threesomes with other women. She seemed to
awaken sexually and I loved it. She blamed the sex her mother and had on the
mushrooms and didn't bring it up much. Ali stayed away mostly, and she and
I never talked about what happened.
About 2 months later she came around for dinner. I noticed she looked a bit
strained and drank a few glasses of wine to seemingly relieve something that
was stressing her.
Finally she said "I have something to tell you both." She paused looking for
the right words and then she looked full on at Britney and I and said "I am
two months pregnant........"
Part 3
"I am two months pregnant" said Ali looking apprehensively at Britney.
Britney was taken aback "Is it Brad's?" came out in an apprehensive whisper.
"There is no doubt" said Ali, the two woman were locked in an intense
interaction, as if I wasn't even there. "You have always been vehemently
opposed to abortion!" said Britney. "Yes that has not changed but if you want
me to, I will give the baby up for adoption." "I am so sorry" she croaked.
Silence, shock—the three of us sat there pale and drained as the implications
of this set in.
"I need to think" said Britney as she walked into our bedroom and shut the
door leaving Ali and I sitting there stunned. I looked at Ali who was tense,
no, more like distraught! I realized I was in love with her. "I love you both" I
said to Ali. "I love you both too" she croaked. I poured 3 glasses of wine and
handed Ali hers and we sat there in dead silence sipping our wine. A half
hour later Britney came out of the room looking more relaxed and in charge.
"Here is what I want to happen" she said. "This is not how I wanted to tell
you but I am also 2 months pregnant—it must have happened on the same
"mushroom" night." Mom I love you and you are my Mom and my best
friend but I am asking you to do this for me!" "We will some-how hide your
pregnancy and you will have your baby somewhere else and we will bring the
two children up and tell the world that I had twins." "If this got out, society
would shun and ostracize us and it would affect all of us but especially the
three children. We have made a mistake and we should protect the children as
much as possible, they are blameless!" It made sense and no-one was going
to argue with Britney, her acceptance of the situation was key to everyone's
happiness.
My software business had hit it lucky and money had begun to pour in, so
supporting two "wives" and 3 children was fortunately not going to be a
problem, none of them was going to want for anything! Britney was amazing
and she seemed to put this behind her easily. Ali and Britney did everything
together and Ali was a huge help in looking after Jo-Anne my beautiful little
girl. I suggested that it would be easier if Ali just moved in with us, which
she did. Over the weeks both women began to put on a little weight and the
extra oestrogen made their beauty glow, their hair became full and shiny and
their breasts started to swell. I of course found them both sexier than ever.
Britney became much more interested in sex and loved to fantasize and hear
my fantasies about me watching and filming her with other guys. She began
to dress provocatively and a few occasions I noticed her lapping up lustful
stares from other guys. Ali pretty much kept out of my way until the night I
surprised both w0men with brand new BMW X5s which I thought would be
ideal for carting small children around. They in turn made a slap up dinner
with champagne wine and candles to celebrate. I looked at them both now 13
weeks pregnant. They were both glowing with health their breasts swollen
and engorged from pregnancy hormones, both slightly plump, their hair
glowing with the glow that high oestrogen gives. I am not sure if it is
imprinting or their pheromones but they aroused me tremendously, as many
men are by fertile pregnant women. Britney really drank a lot and before long
she was slurring her words. I knew that sex with her tonight was going to be
wild and uninhibited but what happened next took me completely off guard.
She got up and started pulling me toward the bedroom. "Mom" she said "I
think Brad needs a reward for our cars don't you?" "Absolutely" said Ali
following us into the room.
Britney made me lie on my back, took off her clothes and pulled my pants
down to reveal my hardening cock. She knelt on my left side took my cock in
her mouth and pulled my left hand toward her pussy at the same time
beckoning Ali to join in. Ali knelt on my right side and started French kissing
me on the mouth pulling my right hand toward her pussy! As I slid my
middle finger inside of them they were both soaking wet with firm engorged
clitorises, which felt like small erect penises. I stroked them gently and felt
Britney's arousal with increased suction on my cock and Ali's heavy
breathing in my ear. "I need your cock inside me" Ali whispered in my ear.
"She can have you every night, please cum inside me tonight" "I am so glad I
am having your baby, I ache for you to come to my bed at night and hold me
tight and kiss me and make me feel safe" I heard her slur in my ear.
Now Britney was sitting astride of me guiding my 9 inch erection into her
wet demanding pussy. As she rode me her beautiful swollen firm pregnant
tits bounced up and down. I was still stroking Ali's clitoris with my right hand
when she moved her dark pregnant swollen left nipple into my mouth and
watched with fascination as I suckled her breast gently. She was breathing
like a steam train as I continued to stroke her clitoris and suckle her breast.
Now my wife was pounding up and down on my cock screaming "Oh yes
Brad fuck me with your beautiful cock" she screamed whimpering and
squealing with delight as she closed in on a mind blowing orgasm. "Oh yes
yes yes yes" she cried as I felt her pussy go into spasm, contracting on my rod
as she shuddered with an explosive orgasm. I was squeezing tight so that I
did not blast my seed inside of her. Eventually she collapsed next to me
gasping and quickly drifting off into post orgasmic sleep nestling into my left
shoulder. Ali sensing that I was close to orgasm did not immediately touch
my cock but sat astride my mouth guiding my hot tongue on to her clitoris
whimpering with pleasure in time to my tongue strokes on her clitoris. "Yes
baby" she croaked as I felt her shudder with orgasm.
Ali moved to take over her daughter's position and guided my still rigid shaft
into her soaking wet ravenous pussy. I lay dead still as she struggled for a
minute or two to take my full length inside of her slowing easing herself onto
my cock. Slowly dilating her tight pussy, with some slight pain until she
finally had herself impaled on my rigid dick right up to the hilt. As she
slowly began to ride me I started to thrust gently into her. It was like pocking
a fire. She was breathing heavily gasping in delight. "Oh yes baby" she
murmured "Give me that big beautiful cock of yours" "Fill me up buttercup"
"I want to feel your hot seed blasting deep inside of me" Britney lay on my
shoulder in a half stupor apparently fascinated by watching my cock
pounding into her mother, glistening with pussy lubrication. Ali appeared to
have forgotten that her daughter was there. "Fuck me big stud" she shouted. "
I love you Brad" " I am so glad your baby is growing inside of me". As she
fucked me I stroked her large swollen breasts which in the not too distant
future would fill up with milk to feed our child. Ali was pounding me like a
wild thing screaming as she orgasmed "Oh yes baby give it to me" she
screamed. I could hold it no longer and I felt my testicles contract as I blasted
my seed deep inside of her as I reached Earth shattering climax and days of
built up semen exploded into my mother-in-law, my lover and future mother
of my child.
It was about a week later when I was home and Britney and Ali went to see a
chic flick together that I again found Ali's diary (Ok I searched for it).
Excerpt from Ali's diary: "So this is such a weird setup it's like I am living a
polygamous life. I have researched polygamy and it seems to have been
common throughout human history and in many societies is still common
today. Sister wives seem to get on and it some situations it works well. Of
course it is totally unacceptable in our modern Judeo-Christian society. But
here I am pregnant with my daughter's husband's baby who would have ever
thought that I would find myself in this situation. I can't help it I love Brad,
he is strong sexy hard working and at the same time kind and gentle and like
it or not this baby will tie us together forever. I do wish I could spend some
alone time being intimate with him and I mean "no sex" intimate. Holding
hands walking down the road, lying in bed together watching TV or just lying
in his arms kissing or chatting. The other day when he came home and
Britney was out he took me in his arms and kissed me and told me how
beautiful and wonderful I was. He stroked my hair, kissed me again, told me
he loved me and said he would always be there for me and look after me, and
take care of me and our child.
It made me feel so good and then a half an hour later when I was curled up on
my bed chatting to Julia (Ali's bff) he came and cuddled behind me and then
starting fondling my breasts and feeling me up, pulling down my panties, and
silently sliding himself inside me from behind. It was sooooooooooo erotic
being fucked from behind by my lover and trying to keep talking on the
phone to Julia as if nothing was happening. She asked me a couple of times if
I was OK as I sounded out of breath. My pregnancy has caused me to always
be in the mood and he sliding his cock in and out of me in silence was
another sexual first for me. I seem to be having a lot of those lately, I am like
a bitch on heat I, just can't get enough! My life has certainly been interesting
in the last few months."
Yes life had been interesting for all of us in the last few months. Fucking Ali
from behind while she was talking to Julia had been so erotic. I had tucked
myself in behind her and started fondling her engorged breasts. Her nipples
hardened immediately and I felt her breathing deepen and I sensed she
needed to be fucked. When I pulled her panties off she offered no resistance
and I felt her pussy wet with desire. It was so erotic, my cock was rock hard
in a few seconds. I placed the tip inside her using my hand and rotated the tip
just inside her opening. Her clitoris swelled and she secreted copious
amounts of welcoming lubricating fluid. Despite what she says Julia, must
have suspected something because her speech became husky and labored as I
slowly eased the first third of my rigid rod into her. She arched her back
involuntarily giving me deeper access and allowing me to impale her on my
throbbing member. I held her hips, pulling her toward me as I rammed into
her from behind stretching her demanding cunt to its limit. Her pelvic
muscles clamped down on me urgently sucking me ever deeper inside her,
seeming to want to extract my fertile seed into her cervix. I heard her end the
conversation with Julia rather abruptly. "Yes Brad fuck me with that
gorgeous huge young dick! Fuck me, fuck me, baby" she wheezed. "You are
splitting me in half! I love it!" she panted. "Oh fuck yes" she screamed "I am
cumming I'm cumming". With that I could hold it no more and I felt hot
semen involuntarily spurting from my cock deep inside the recesses of her
cunt!
Yes it was bit weird when Britney came home and we all chatted at the
dinner table. Britney was totally unaware that I had just fucked her mother to
an explosive orgasm and that she was sitting there filled with my still warm
semen. Epilogue Britney had a little boy who we called Alex and Ali had a
little girl born 4 days later who we called Catrina. I was at both births which
were at different hospitals. I am over the moon to have 3 wonderful children.
Ali is a live in gran to the 3 children and Britney is their Mom and both
women practice strict birth control. I know it is unconventional but for us it
works. Due to my business success both women are well taken care of and I
have a wonderful but separate sex life with each of them, which they are both
Ok with.
 Story 7

Waiters walked by carrying trays of appetizers and glasses of champagne.

They were mostly finely dressed young men, and the women in the room
took notice. Although most of the women, including the just married bride,
were otherwise occupied (that is to say had a male partner), it didn't stop their
gaze from wandering from the men's freshly polished shoes to their neatly
coiffed hairdos.
There were two females waiters, also finely dressed in their own right, and
their attractiveness didn't go unnoticed by the males in the room, which, of
course, included the newly wedded groom.
There was an air of intoxication in the room; but not one borne from alcohol;
rather, one of a sexual nature. Weddings did that, had the ability to charge
people up and inspire in them a feeling of romance and intimacy. Perhaps it
had something to do with the alcohol, as it flowed freely, both in the sense
that it flowed in copious amounts and from an open bar, which just invites
people to partake.
It did not help matters that this was a very alluring wedding party. The
bridesmaids all wore sleeveless dresses that stopped several inches above the
knee. The groomsmen all took obvious pride in their physical appearance. In
fact, it seemed all of the wedding guests would look right at home on the
cover of a fitness magazine.
The bride looked especially resplendent in both her wedding dress and her
party dress (though the party dress showed much more tantalizing skin). And,
to be fair, the groom was practically bursting out of his tuxedo, his massive
arms begging to be released from their confines (not to mention his massive
manhood, which also begged to be released; and it would be later on that
night, much to the bride's delight).
But one guest stood out above the rest, at least as far as the bride's coworker
and friend was concerned. The bride's mother looked a vision in her blue
gown that stopped just above her ankles. Sure, of all the women here, she was
hardly the most scantily-clad, not to mention on the older side, but she wore
her years not as a curse, but as a blessing. It also helped that her dress hugged
every beautiful curve on her body.
He had known the bride for some time, as while they had met at work three
years ago, her mother had been his high school English teacher sophomore
year. The bride, in fact, had come in to substitute on several occasions.
Clearly, like every boy in his class, he found the younger version quite the
looker; however, unlike the rest of his male classmates, he had eyes for the
original version.
At last, after it seemed everyone else has paid their respects to the newly
married couple, the bride's co-worker and friend made it to the head table.
"Congratulations Diane, you look amazing. And, Rob, you're a lucky man.
Take care of her."
Kevin, thank you for coming," Diane replied, while her husband raised his
glass as a sign of appreciation. "I hope you had fun. I'm sorry we didn't get to
speak much, but you know how weddings are."
"Of course, no problem," Kevin said.
It was truly no problem, as while Kevin came to support Diane, he secretly
hoped to spend some quality alone time with her mom, Anne. Unfortunately,
he hadn't any success, and as the party started to wind down, he worried he'd
never get his chance.
Anne had been widowed a decade, after her husband died of cancer.
According to Diane, she had dated some in the past 10 years, but nothing
serious. At 61, it seems she felt too old to be "in the game," so to speak.
Naturally, it's hard to replace your first love, and Anne didn't seem to want to
even try.
But feelings about her own age aside, Anne was a total knockout: tall, regal,
sophisticated, lovely, she had all the qualities any sane man would desire in a
partner. In her current state, she stood about five feet 10 inches tall (that's
with heels on of course, as she was hardly seen without them on her delicate
feet), wore her long brown hair in a sweeping updo and dotted her face with
just enough makeup to hide any wrinkles (if there were even any to hide).
Her lips were coated a light pink, and her fingers and toes were painted a
peach color. Surprisingly, at least to Kevin, Anne had one tattoo: she tattooed
her daughter's name on the back of her neck a few days after she was born.
This was her only child.
Kevin, at 30, was considerably younger than the more mature Anne, but he
had seen enough and done enough to feel at ease next to the mother of the
bride. Then, of course, like all the men at this party, he looked about as fit as
a man could. He stood six feet two inches tall and although not bursting out
of his suit, his arms and chest were well-defined. His manhood,
coincidentally, while not aching to be freed, measured up to any man's in the
room (including the well-endowed groom).
In short, Kevin was a stud, and he definitely felt confident that if he could get
Anne alone, he could convince her to come back to his room for a nightcap.
Said nightcap would involve drinking and sex, but mostly sex. Kevin had
fantasized about bedding his former English teacher since he first sat in her
classroom 15 years ago.
"I see the years have been kind to you."
Kevin was pleasantly surprised that Anne had walked up to him and placed a
hand on his shoulder.
"And to you, as well," Kevin replied, unable to take his eyes off the older
woman.
"Too many years," Anne shot back, squeezing Kevin's muscular shoulder.
"You would never know it," Kevin reassured her, "as you don't look a day
older than when I first saw you."
"Well, if you were this flattering back then, I might have given you an A."
"If I was only as confident then as I am now, I would have been."
Anne gave Kevin a flirtatious smile and placed her hand on the small of his
back. He reached over to a nearby table and handed her a glass of champagne
as hers was nearly empty.
"Thank you, young man," Anne offered.
"My pleasure, young lady," Kevin said with a smile.
"If I didn't know any better, I'd say you were flirting with me," Anne retorted.
"I could say the same thing," Kevin replied, motioning toward her hand on
his back.
"Oh," Anne said suddenly aware of the situation. "I've had a few drinks and I
just needed some support. Am I making you uncomfortable?"
"Not in the slightest," Kevin countered. "You have my permission to put your
hand anywhere you want."
Anne's eyes widened at that comment, clearly understanding the double
entendre.
"You have definitely grown up," Anne said, as she moved her hand up and
down Kevin's strong back. "In more ways than one."
Now it was Kevin's turn to revel in the subtle dirty talk.
"I'm absolutely not the little teenage boy from your English class," Kevin
acknowledged. "There's a lot more to me . . . intellectually speaking of
course."
"How much more?" Anne wanted to know.
"As she sipped her champagne, Kevin leaned down and whispered in her ear.
What he said caused her to spit some of her drink back into her glass. But she
composed herself enough to smile and place her hand on his hip.
"I hope I haven't offended you," Kevin remarked. "Perhaps I came across to
forward."
"I am very offended," Anne joked, "and I think I might leave this party.
Would you be a gentleman and walk me out?"
"How could I refuse the mother of the bride," Kevin said.
Both returned their champagne glasses to the table and made their way to the
front door, careful not to draw any attention to themselves. Fortunately,
people were too busy dancing and chatting to notice the mother of the bride
leaving with a much younger man.
Because the party was held in hotel ballroom, it was a short walk to the
elevator for both and a short elevator ride to reach Anne's hotel room door.
"I would invite you in, but how would that look?" Anne wondered aloud. "I
wouldn't want you to get ideas about me."
"What kind of gentleman would I be if I didn't walk you into the room and
check and make sure no one is hiding in here waiting to attack you," Kevin
said, knowing she'd let him in anyway.
"Yes, you should definitely do that," Anne remarked. "You can even check
under the bed and in the closet for monsters."
As Anne placed her room key in the slot, Kevin reached forward to open the
door.
"I know we'll definitely find one monster in this room," Kevin said as he let
Anne enter first.
Upon entering, Anne placed her purse on the table. She walked into the
bathroom and told Kevin to make himself comfortable. As soon as she
disappeared behind the closed door, Kevin stripped off his suit jacket, shoes,
button down shirt and pants. He relaxed on the bed in just his undershirt and
boxer-briefs. His impressive manhood was clearly noticeable tucked away in
his underwear.
"Do you need any help?' Kevin asked, realizing that Anne may need a hand
undoing the zipper on her dress.
"Thank you, sweetie, but I'm just fine. I'll be out in one second."
Kevin's mind raced as he thought about the possibilities of what Anne would
or wouldn't be wearing when she opened the door. Would she be naked? In
her underwear? Did she have sexy lingerie in the bathroom to change into?
When the door finally opened, Anne stepped out in her four-inch heels, a blue
pair of lacy panties and a blue, satin bra.
"I see you took my advice. You look very comfortable," Anne noted.
"As do you," Kevin replied.
"You don't think it's a bit much?" Anne exclaimed.
"If you're asking me if you're wearing too much clothing, then yes, it's too
much. But I can help with that."
Kevin wasted no time getting off the bed and wrapping his strong arms
around the older woman's body. As he reached for her bra clasp, their lips
met in a fiery and passionate kiss. Tongues danced and tickled each other's
mouths.
It didn't take long for Kevin to unclasp Anne's bra freeing her large, yet still
firm breasts. He dropped the garment to the floor as he paused to take in the
sight.
"How are they?" Anne asked sheepishly.
"I've never seen a better pair," Kevin said confidently.
They were a large C with pink puffy nipples. They hung slightly, as any pair
of large breasts would on an older woman. Regardless, Kevin wasted no time
cupping and squeezing them, rolling the nipples between his fingers.
"I guess you do like them," Anne noticed.
"I like everything," Kevin said, as his eyes traced her body from her still
sweeping updo to the toe of her high heels. "How could I not?"
"I am 61 you know," Anne acknowledged. "Not exactly a hot, young girl."
"Why would I want a hot, young girl when I have a sexy, mature woman,"
Kevin explained.
Before Anne could reply, Kevin pressed his lips to her nipple. He sucked on
the flesh and scraped the tiny bud with his teeth. As he did that, he placed his
hands underneath her shapely bottom and lifted her off the ground.
He turned around and placed her onto the bed. In a swift motion, he then
ripped her panties down her legs and off her body, leaving her in nothing but
four-inch heels.
"Much better," Kevin said.
"You want me in my heels?" Anne asked.
"I love a girl in heels," Kevin replied. "But not those ridiculous stripper heels.
A nice pair of sensible four-inch stilettos works just fine."
"If you think four-inch stilettos are sensible, you've never been a woman,"
Anne quickly shot back. "Not to mention that four-inches doesn't usually
satisfy us."
"Good thing for you, then, I have a lot more than four inches to offer, as I
said downstairs," Kevin said with a cheeky grin.
"About that," Anne wondered, "how do I know you were being honest? I
could never be with a man who lies."
To quell her concerns, Kevin removed his underwear springing free his nine-
inch member.
"Feel free to measure it if you'd like. I don't want to short change you," Kevin
joked.
Anne reached out and felt his hard cock. Although she had never been with a
man as impressive as Kevin, she had no concerns about the exact number.
"It could be a tenth of an inch short of nine," Anne giggled, "but I think it will
suffice."
"Trust me, you won't miss that tenth of an inch when I'm inside you," Kevin
noted.
He didn't waste any time, either, as he lined up the head of his cock with
Anne's vaginal opening and pushed forward.
"Take it slow, baby," Anne pleaded. "I haven't been with a man in some time
and this pussy has only felt these fingers. It needs to relearn what a glorious
cock feels like."
Kevin, being a good listener and also a tease, pulled his cock all the way out.
"No, no, sweetie, I didn't mean you had to pull out. Come on, let's get in back
in there," Anne asked sweetly.
Kevin pressed his cockhead against Anne's clit and pushed. It didn't go in.
"A little lower, babe," Anne cooed. "You almost got it."
Kevin pressed it again against her clit.
"Inside, please," Anne begged.
"Although he could follow instructions, Kevin often went off-script. Here, he
continued to rub his meaty cockhead against Anne's sensitive kitten.
"You're such a dick," Anne breathed as she both hated and enjoyed her clit
being teased.
After a few minutes, Kevin pressed his thick manhood into her waiting hole,
but quickly pulled out.
"Nice and slow, right?" Kevin asked.
He pressed his cock again past her pussy lips before quickly pulling out.
"I said slow, not to torture me," Anne pleaded. "You can keep it in next
time."
Never one to disappoint, Kevin placed his hands on Anne's hips and pressed
them into the bed as he pushed all nine of his impressive inches deep inside
her. He then slid his hands onto her thighs and pushed them open so she
could take all of his thick member.
"Just like that," Anne begged. "Just like that."
Kevin leaned his head down and drooled some saliva onto her clit so he could
use his hand to rub it and stimulate it. He ground his thumb over her button as
he began to push his cock deeper inside of her.
With her legs in the air, Anne felt every inch of Kevin like she had never felt
any man before. She closed her eyes, but her mouth remained open to suck in
whatever air she could. Her breathing became heavy as Kevin continued to
toy with her kitten.
"Can I fuck you proper now?" Kevin asked politely.
A gurgle is all that came out of Anne's mouth.
"I'm going to need consent, baby. Can I fuck you proper now?" Kevin asked
again.
Anne croaked out a yes.
"I'm sorry, love, come again," Kevin replied.
"Yes, fuck me," Anne hissed. "Fuck my tight, little hole with your big, fat
cock."
Always a gentleman, Kevin did as he was told. He pounded the woman he
had fantasized about for 15 years. He became good friends with his co-
worker, the bride, when he discovered who her mom was. He followed her on
Twitter, Instagram and became her Facebook friend just in the hopes she
would post pictures of or with her mother. She did not disappoint.
Up went pictures of mother-daughter outings: lunches, vacations, and, yes,
beach trips (though sadly, for Kevin at least, Anne tended to wear more
conservative beach attire). Being with her now, seeing her incredible body,
he didn't know why she deprived those beachgoers of her lithe figure and her
immaculate tits.
Kevin continued his vaginal assault and Anne continued to enjoy every
minute of it. Late night masturbation sessions (or early morning or evening)
couldn't compare to Kevin's length and girth stretching her once tight pussy,
hitting every spot, going places no man had ever gone, and making her body
feel things it hadn't felt in a decade.
"So good, don't stop, don't," Anne moaned, only able to spit out words and
not complete sentences. "My pussy, fuck, yes, you're so good."
Unlike Kevin, Anne did not fantasize about fucking her former high school
student for 15 years. She also didn't know he fantasized about her. But she
would remember this night for the rest of her life.
Kevin finally pulled out and told Anne to get on her knees. When she did, he
spanked her, twice softly, then twice with force. Anne began to feel like a
submissive. She liked it. Kevin spanked her again and Anne asked for more.
To oblige her, Kevin spanked her hard five more times on each cheek.
He plugged her from behind and thrust into her with more force than before.
He grabbed her hips and held her in place as he stuffed her hole. On her
hands and knees for this young, hung, stud, Anne felt like a college girl. A
very dirty college girl, but one nonetheless.
Kevin wanted her in every position possible, so he pulled out of her from
behind and pushed her down onto her side. He slid in behind her and slipped
his thick meat back inside her now soaking wet vagina. He lifted her top leg
to open her up more so she could take more of his pounding.
Sweaty and grunting, Kevin did not slow down his assault on her 61-year old
pussy. Anne, too, sweated and grunted from his assault, but she had no
intentions of asking him to slow down or stop. The only request she made
concerned the four-inch stilettos Kevin admired and whether she could
remove them.
As he fucked her, the heel on her top foot slipped off. Kevin proceeded to
shove it off the bed with his foot. He then managed to kick her other shoe off
while continuing his thrusting.
Suddenly, Anne felt herself being lifted off the bed. Kevin then rolled onto
his back pulling Anne up and on top of him, reverse cowgirl style. Anne
wasted no time and began to ride his hard, thick cock. She pressed her feet
onto the bed for stabilization as she bounced up and down on his pole.
"Fuck, baby, fuck," Anne cried. "You're going to make me cum so soon."
Anne's delicate pussy could only take so much more pounding. Alone in her
room, she could tease herself for an hour and not finish. But here she had no
chance to last half that long. Anne's sensitive vagina was overstimulated
already just at the thought of getting fucked by someone so well-endowed.
The actual act was almost too much to take.
"Are you close, baby?" Anne asked. "I want you to cum with me."
"I want to cum so bad," Kevin grunted, as he had been trying so hard not to
cum too quickly.
"I'm almost there," Anne moaned.
"I am there," Kevin groaned, unable to hold it in any longer.
As he blasted Anne's wet vaginal walls with his semen, his mature lover
came all over his nine-inch cock. There was so much cum, it began to drip
down Kevin's enlarged member and onto the bed sheet beneath them.
Anne rolled off Kevin and his dick exited her gaping pussy with a plop. She
turned to see his stiff rod all coated in their lovemaking laying flat against his
stomach. Instinctively, she bent down to clean up the mess she helped make.
She licked up all the juice from his deflating but still impressive manhood,
then ran her tongue all his abdomen, his hips and his thighs, making sure not
to miss a single drop.
Once she had finished, she crawled up to nuzzle his neck.
"Don't think you're leaving," she whispered. "You're fucking me again
tomorrow morning."
"You couldn't kick me out," Kevin admitted. "Besides, I have to taste that
delicious pussy at least once."
"Why don't you taste it right now," Anne suggested, rolling over so that she
could straddle Kevin's face. "And I expect you to swallow every last drop."
Before Kevin could reply, Anne lowered her sopping wet pussy down onto
Kevin's eager tongue.
When it comes to weddings, there's so much to enjoy including, sometimes,
even the mother of the bride.
 Story 8

It started innocently enough; I was just getting out of my car at the library
with an arm full of books when a woman walked by. I barely noticed her.
At the library door, she waited and held it for me. I thanked her and then held
the interior door for her. "Thanks," she smiled. If that had been the end of it, I
probably couldn't describe her or pick her out of a police line-up.
She was in front of me when I checked out a book I'd found. "You brought
back four books, but are only checking out one. What's up with that?"
"Those were my summer reading book, now it's Fall. I have to put away my
summer clothes, and dig out my winter whites," I joked. A joke, perhaps,
only women will understand.
The stranger got it, and the librarian, who was the same age as this mystery
woman laughed along with her.
That was pretty much the end of our conversation, and as I said I thought
nothing of it.
Three days later, I opened my e-mail and there's one from someone named
Ruth Frankel. Generally, I'm leery of opening e-mails from people I don't
know. You never know if you're being hacked or scammed. I was curious,
and the Domain name was an .edu.
Hi:
Remember me, we met briefly in the library the other day. Meet for coffee?
Ruth
I was flattered. Thinking back, I tried to picture this woman. I'd guess she
was in her 40's, but my memory was a bit foggy because it was just a
momentary encounter, and secondly, I'm almost 75 years old.
I wrote back:
Ruth:
Thank you for the invitation. You seemed like a nice young lady, but I'm
married.
Nathaniel
Within minutes, I received a reply:
I didn't ask your marital status. Coffee? Name the place.
Ruth
Now, I was curious. What would this Ruth woman want with me?
I choose a small, out of the way coffee shop; not one of those chains that
seem to be everywhere today. It wasn't far from the library.
The coffee shop wasn't crowded when I walked in. I didn't recognize her, but
she waved me over to a corner booth. "Hi, Nathaniel, thanks for coming."
She waved a waitress over.
"Coffee black," I said. "I'm not sure why I'm here, and how did you find me?"
"I told the librarian, I thought we went to school together, but I couldn't
remember your name. Her name was Hazel, and she was very nice."
"And this Hazel told you?"
"Yes. Once I had your name the rest was easy. The internet is a wonderful
thing. You can find just about anything there."
"So, Ruth. What can I do for you? By the way, I'm sure we didn't go to school
together. I'm probably 30 years older than you."
"Oh." She looked sad. "Nathaniel, I thought for sure we were roughly the
same age. I'm 47, and there's no way, you're 77."
"I'm flattered, but I'll be 75 in about two months."
"My God, you look terrific. I'd have guessed you were no more than 50,
perhaps 55, but not a day older."
I'd heard this before. My hair has just a touch of gray in it. My face has some
wrinkles, and my physic was still trim, although I did have a bit of a belly. It
was genetic.
"Thank you, that's very kind of you to say, but you haven't answered my
question. What do you want from me?"
"Nathaniel, I recently moved here after a contentious divorce. I was hired as a
biomedical researcher at the university, but my love life has been non-
existent for years. In our brief encounter at the library I was struck by your
sense of humor."
"Oh?"
"I thought your winter whites comment was hilarious. So did the librarian.
Anyhow, I need some humor in my life, and needless to say after my divorce,
sex. It's been years."
I thought it strange that this woman who I'd known for all of five minutes
would be telling me about her sex life, or lack thereof.
"Again, I'm flattered that a young woman like you might have a romantic
interest in me, but as I said I'm married."
"You didn't say you were happily married."
Now, that was kind of a shock. Yes, Mary Ellen and I were happy together,
but since she became ill five years ago our sex life was not a sex life at all.
It hadn't always been that way. She was 24 when we got married, and I was
36. Yes, I was twelve years older than her. It didn't matter in or out of bed.
The other thing that might shock you is that we met at a party, had two dates
and decided then and there to get married.
Before finalizing any wedding plans, we spent a weekend together at a luxury
hotel. We both needed to make sure that we were sexually compatible.
As soon as we got to the room, Mary Ellen put her arms around my neck,
kissed me on the mouth. "Nate, I want you to know right up front that I have
a potty mouth. I've always had a potty mouth. I've never used words like
vagina, vulva, penis, testicles, fellatio, cunnilingus or intercourse."
Soon after we were in bed, and her potty mouth started. "Give me your cock,
Nate. Fuck me, keep fucking me good."
As it turned out that was just a sample of her mouth. The next morning,
"Nate, there are six words that are music to my ears."
"What are they?"
"I'd love to eat your cunt."
"Oh, you're going to hear that a lot."
"And I'll bet your favorites words are, ‘I want to suck your cock.'
"Close. I'd love to hear you say, "Nate, eat my cunt this morning."
And that's how our first morning in bed went.
One thing that I loved about her was that she intuitively knew the rhythms of
my sexual needs.
I mean she just seem to know when I needed sexual release, and was always
ready to provide it. Even when she wasn't in the mood, she'd find a way to
make sure that my needs were met, even if it was just a handjob.
While stroking my cock she'd tell me how we'd fucked or I'd eaten her or she
blew me the last time we made love. "Nate, your tongue was so good the
other night, I wanted you to keep eating me, but at the same time my cunt
needed your cock."
She'd watch me cum, "yeah, oh yeah. You shot so much tonight. Now, I
know, you'll sleep better."
Don't think it was a one way street. On our honeymoon, she explained that
nothing made sex better than to have her cunt eaten, and for her to cum
before we fucked.
After that, every time, and I mean every time, we'd have sex, I'd eat her
before we fucked, and the fucking was amazing.
Of course, I wasn't going to share this with Ruth Frankel. "Nathaniel, let me
be blunt. I need a man, and if your love life at home isn't fulfilling, I'd like to
fill that need."
Oh, I did have sexual needs, but I'd never cheated on Mary Ellen, and at my
age didn't expect to.
That's how we left it, but the next day, Ruth emailed me, "that was the most
enjoyable cup of coffee I've had in ages. How about tomorrow? Same place,
same time?"
I didn't have any problem getting away for an hour or two. Often, I went to
the country club to play golf, or play cards with the guys, or just hanging out
there having a beer or two. Or even a morning coffee. Mary Ellen's illness did
not require round the clock care.
One other thing about Mary Ellen other than understanding my sexual needs
was that she sensed what was going on.
After the third morning coffee with Ruth, Mary Ellen said, "Nate, I don't
think you're having an affair, but I think you have a female friend. I'd like to
meet her."
Now that was a surprise. Not that Mary Ellen knew; it was the meeting part. I
emailed Ruth, "Come for dinner tomorrow night. I'm cooking."
Since her illness, I'd done most of the cooking. Mary Ellen used a walker, and
if she should fall against a hot stove , it could be disastrous.
"Are you sure? Will your wife be there?" was Ruth's reply.
"Yes and yes. I'll pick you up at 7." Mary Ellen insisted that it would be the
gentlemanly thing to do. I wasn't sure why, but I was to find out.
Mary Ellen, using her walker, met us at the front door. "So, you're the woman
who has designs on my husband," she laughed. It wasn't said accusingly or
maliciously. That wasn't Mary Ellen. "I have to add, you do have good taste
in men."
"It's nice to meet you, Mrs. Medfield."
"Oh, please, if you're going to be screwing my husband, you should at least
call me Mary Ellen." Yes, she'd always been that blunt.
Ruth was taken aback, but after hesitating momentarily said, "okay, Mary
Ellen it is, and Ruth sounds much better than Miss Frankel."
Mary Ellen looked Ruth up and down. At my age, I rarely looked at a woman
the way I did when I was younger. What Mary Ellen saw was a well-dressed,
tall, slim woman. "I have to tell you, Ruth, my Nate always loved my boobs,
but it doesn't look like you have much there."
Ruth blushed.
"Oh, I wouldn't worry about it. Mine are like balloons that the air has leaked
out of now, but when I was younger, he adored them."
I changed the subject. To repeat, none of this was said in a mean way, and I'm
sure Ruth didn't take it that way. That wasn't Mary Ellen. "Dinner should be
ready momentarily."
The dinner conversation was convivial, and Ruth offered to help with the
dishes. "Nonsense, Nate can do them while we have a little private chat."
Mary Ellen led her to the den. "Close the door, please."
I have no idea what they discussed, but a half hour later they came out. "Nate,
I think it's time you drove Ruth home. I expect you to be late. Don't wake
me."
During the drive to her apartment, most of the way we were quiet, although
Ruth did mention that she thought my wife was very nice, and made things
less awkward.
When I pulled into the parking lot of her apartment building, she said,
"Nathaniel, I suppose you want to know what we discussed while you were
doing the dishes."
"Well, I am curious."
"She told me, that you love nothing better than a good blowjob."
"She said that?"
"Yeah, she was pretty blunt about it. She said that was the way to your heart.
Nate, are you coming upstairs with me?"
It seems that I had Mary Ellen's express permission, and I'm not stupid.
"There's beer and a bottle of white wine chilling in the frig. Fix yourself
something while I change into something more comfortable."
I opened the wine, and found a seat in the living room. When Ruth came out,
she definitely looked more comfortable. She was wearing a short, sheer
negligee.
"Wow, you look stunning." She did. The negligee clung to her body. Mary
Ellen was right; Ruth's boobs were small but the fabric outlined her nipples.
I'd call them perky.
In her youth, Mary Ellen had a big, firm ass, and she liked nothing better than
for me to fuck her doggie style. As I said, Ruth was slim, but the silhouette of
her ass, looked inviting.
"Nathaniel, I wanted to make our first night together memorable."
"Thank you, Ruth, I'm a little nervous." She sat down next to me; almost on
my lap, picked up her glass of wine, and insisted on clinking glasses with me.
"I'm looking forward to a wonderful relationship." She kissed me on the
mouth, after taking a sip of her wine.
"How do you think this is going to work?" I asked.
"I think that whenever you're comfortable getting away from Mary Ellen, we
should get together. I have very flexible hours and often work from right
here."
"At my age, I don't think I could, ummmm, shall I call it perform, more than
twice a week."
"I'll bet with a little encouragement; you can do better than that. And
speaking of encouragement, one thing I've learned is that a girl should never
go back on a promise."
"What promise?"
"Oh, Nathaniel, in the car when I told you that Mary Ellen confided in me
that you love blowjobs. I took that as a promise. Let me take you to bed."
"Ummmm, okay, but Ruth, remember how old I am, and it's been a long
time. You should have low expectations."
"Nathaniel, it's been a long time for me, too. When things were good with my
husband, he said I was amazing, but that was over five years ago. I doubt that
I'm as amazing. Let's both have low expectations."
The lights were on in her bedroom, but Ruth didn't hesitate to take off her
negligee, but I got in bed with my boxers on, and didn't waste any time
putting a hand on one of her tits. Yes, they were much smaller than Mary
Ellen's, but it had been so long that just the feel of her softness was enough to
excite me.
Meanwhile, Ruth didn't wait either. Her hand slid down to my crotch. Our
lips met, but she mumbled, "Nathaniel, how can I give you a blowjob with
your undies on." All the while she was fumbling through the fly of those
boxers to free my cock.
"I'm a little embarrassed about how I look at my age, and by the way you
look fabulous."
"Thank you, Nathaniel. I know how old you are, and I'm not expecting you to
look like Mr. America." My cock was out of the fly in my boxers and Ruth
was stroking it. I was already hard, but was worried about how long that
would last?
I was still enjoying those tits, as Ruth let go of my cock, and went to the
waist band of my boxers. "I need to get these off; my mouth is watering at the
thought of your cock."
When Ruth had them all the way off, she kneeled between my legs.
"Nathaniel, I don't want to say I'm an expert on cocks, but this is not the cock
of a 76 year old man."
She was holding it by the base, and looking at. "It must be almost 7 inches
long, and fat." She gently squeezed my shaft. "My husband had a big one, but
I don't think it ever got this hard. You're rock hard." She slid her hand up and
down.
"I don't know how long that will last."
"Oh, Nathaniel, don't be so negative. Let me help." Then she used her tongue
on my cockhead. "Hmmmmm, you taste good."
Ruth slid her lips down almost to the line where my foreskin had been
removed, took it out, and said, "I'm going to have so much fun. I hope you
are, too, Nathaniel."
I could only sigh. It had been years and years. Ruth took my balls in one
hand. "I'm going to enjoy these, too. You are going to let me play with them,
aren't you?"
How do I even answer that? My cock was still stiff, as Ruth's mouth started
going up and down on it.
When Mary Ellen blew me, she took it deep in her mouth, and then bobbed
up and down until I came. She didn't say anything or make any noises until
she finished. Then, "Nate, you always taste so good, and have so much cum
for me."
Ruth was different, not bad, just different. She hummed as she sucked.
"Hmmmmmm, hmmmmmm, hmmmmmm."
She continued humming and sucking, sucking and humming until I came. It
was the best feeling in, I can't remember when. I don't know how much cum I
shot, but to me it seemed like a lot. For Ruth, "Nathaniel, you have an
amazing cock for a forty year old."
If there was any chance of my cock staying hard, those words would have
done it, but of course, that was not to be.
A half hour later, I went home, with each of us promising to get together
again soon.
Mary Ellen was asleep, but in the morning as I was making breakfast, "You
must have had a good time with Ruth last night."
I wasn't sure she wanted the details. "What makes you think so?"
"Nate, I know you so well. You may not realize it, but you're walking on a
cloud this morning. You haven't seemed that happy since you beat Jerry
Mumford in golf, and that was a month ago."
I had to admit, I felt great this morning. After marrying Mary Ellen I didn't
masturbate much, and why should I? As I said, she just knew when I needed
some sexual release and was always ready to provide it.
She proved that again three days later. "Nate, you should give Ruth a call.
You should see her again."
I emailed her. "Coffee?"
Her reply, "Nathaniel, you know and I know you really don't want coffee, and
neither do I. I'm at the university. I'll get home at 5. Give me an hour to get
ready."
I made sure that Mary Ellen was all set for the evening and night. "Nate, if
she wants you to spend the night, I'll be fine."
I had no intention of spending the night.
Ruth met me at the door wearing only a negligee; every bit as elegant and
revealing as the one she wore that first night.
"Nathaniel, I was so waiting to hear from you. I don't think I could last
another day without your cock."
As you can tell, Ruth was every bit as blunt as Mary Ellen. "Come on, let me
take you to bed."
I followed her the bedroom, but we weren't halfway there before that negligee
was on the floor and I was staring at her ass. I enjoyed the way it wiggled
when she walked, and it caused some movement in my pants.
Like the first time, I left my boxers on when I got into bed with her. "Oh,
Nathaniel, don't be such a prude. You know I've already seen it, and I can't do
what I want with it with those undies on."
I took them off, and threw them on the floor. "That's better." Her hand went
right to my cock. It wasn't hard yet, but it was in the process.
"Nathaniel, you know last time was the first time I've given a blowjob in
ages. Tonight, I need you to fuck me. Since your email my pussy's been wet
thinking of your cock."
Now my cock was hard. "This is what I want, Nathaniel, and I don't need
much foreplay. My pussy is yours, and it wants your cock now."
Ruth was pretty adamant. What's a guy to do?
She rolled onto her back, and pulled me on top of her. With her legs spread,
Ruth guided my cock to her entrance. "Nathaniel, I'm dripping, put it inside
my pussy."
When I was all the way in, "Nathaniel, let's just lay like this for a minute. It's
been so long since I've had a cock, I just want to enjoy the feeling."
That was fine with me. I didn't know how long I was going to last, and didn't
want to embarrass myself. I kissed and sucked her tits while we were
together. It wasn't more than a minute later that Ruth began to move.
I started to move with her, and then something happened.
Before meeting Mary Ellen, I'd been with a number of women. I'm not saying
that in bragging way; just fact.
What happened next was a first. Ruth started moaning loudly and her ass,
hips and legs were in constant motion. When I say loudly, I was certain her
entire apartment building could hear her. "Oh God, your cock, oh your cock,
please keep fucking me. Fuck my pussy. You make my pussy feel sooooooo
good. Your cock, Nathaniel, your cock. Oh, God, fuck me."
I was also certain that given the way she was moving, I wasn't going to last
very long.
Before she became ill, Mary Ellen was an enthusiastic and energetic fuck, but
she was quiet until her orgasm hit, then she was loud. "Nate, oh Nate, my
cunt, oh my cunt. You make my cunt feel like nothing before. Keep doing
me."
And when I ate her, she was even louder, and two or three orgasms were
never enough.
To say Ruth was a great fuck would be an understatement. She was bouncing
her ass off the bed, and I was just trying to stay inside her, and to not cum.
I surprised myself, and probably Ruth; it took a long time for me to cum, but
when I did, I couldn't remember when I'd cum so much or it felt so good. I
could feel at least three big spurts.
"My God, Nathaniel. I know it's been like forever for me, but that was the
best fuck ever. I've never been fucked like that."
Of course, I was pleased.
"Nathaniel, I didn't expect that from a man your age. I think you must be
lying to me. You're really 45, aren't you?"
No, I was in fact 75. If my cock could have gotten hard again it would have
after what Ruth just said, but because I was 75, within moments it was just
lying outside her pussy, dead, and it wouldn't be revived, no matter how
much Ruth tried, for a few days.
I must have dozed off. "Nathaniel, you should probably get home to Mary
Ellen."
I was so comfortable in her arms; I could have slept like that all night. I didn't
want to leave, and I didn't want to tell Ruth that Mary Ellen told me I could
spend the night. Reluctantly, I got dressed, kissed Ruth goodnight and left.
Mary Ellen was asleep, but at breakfast the next morning, "Nate, I haven't
seen you this happy since we went away for a long weekend, maybe that was
eight years ago, and I was having my period. If I recall I spent most of that
weekend with your cock in my mouth. What did Ruth do to you?"
I didn't think she really wanted to know.
It was just two days later that Ruth emailed me: "Come over tonight. I don't
want coffee. You know what I want."
I wasn't sure I was ready. I needed a few more days to recuperate, but Ruth's
subsequent emails convinced me to see her.
"The door's unlocked, come on in," she called.
She was standing there naked. "I wanted to make sure you understood what I
needed."
"Well, if there was any question in my mind . . ." I came into her arms, kissed
her and my hands when to her lovely ass.
"I'm glad you like my ass, Nathaniel, but I know there's something else you
like. Come to bed with me."
This time I got in bed naked, but was very concerned that I wouldn't be able
to get hard. Even though Ruth and I had been together twice now; that would
still be an embarrassment.
I was right. Her hands couldn't make it happen, and neither could her mouth.
"It's okay, Nathaniel, I'll keep trying," she said as she put my soft cock back
in her mouth.
I never had this problem with Mary Ellen, but if course I was younger then,
but you'll recall that Mary Ellen always insisted that "Eat my cunt, Nate,"
before we fucked.
"Ruth, let me try something." I slid down the bed.
As I said, I'd been with a number of women before I got married, and my
Mary Ellen had by far the best tasting pussy, or as she called it, cunt, ever.
There was nothing better than rubbing my face in Mary Ellen's big bush,
licking her tasty cunt, and then finding her clitoris. She'd writhe, moan and
fuck my face. Then beg me for more. It always, and I do mean always, made
my cock hard.
Ruth was different. Just like the way she fucked, different, not better or
worse. Her pubic bone was covered with whisps of dark brown hair, but there
was none on or around her labia; it was bare.
Like Mary Ellen, she tasted exquisite. I could have licked it for hours, if I had
that kind of stamina. Ruth opened her labia as wide as possible, "come on
Nathaniel, there's my clitty. Do my clitty."
Her reaction was similar to when we fucked. She was loud, she squirmed and
thrashed around on the bed. When she came the first time, she wrapped her
legs around my head and fucked me. I did mention, she was loud, "Oh, God,
my pussy. My pussy. Nathaniel, you make my pussy feel so, so, so, so good.
Keep eating it. You eat me so good."
As much as Ruth was enjoying my tongue, I discovered that eating her pussy
caused my cock to rise from the dead. Just like when I was younger with
Mary Ellen.
"Nathaniel, you eat me so good, but my pussy needs your cock. Is it hard
yet?"
I moved up, and my cock was at her entranced. Ruth reached down to guide it
into her drenched pussy. "My God, Nathaniel it's so hard. It's harder than
when I sucked it and fucked it. Come on, give it to me." She wiggled her ass,
helping it in.
"Yeah, oh yeah, Nathaniel your cock, fuck me hard." Then she started
shaking, squirming and just like when I was eating her and when I was
fucking her last time, Ruth was loud.
"Fuck me, fuck me, fuck me. My God, Nathaniel your cock is so big. It fills
me up, oh, oh, oh, oh, yeah, just like that. Oh Nathaniel your cock, your
cock."
Frankly, I didn't think I was actually fucking her. I was just along for the ride.
When it was all over, I was breathing hard, but Ruth was exhilarated.
"Nathaniel, you're an amazing man. Not even on my honeymoon did my
husband fuck me and eat me like you just did and he was 25."
Of course, I was pleased to hear this.
When I got home that night Mary Ellen was awake. "I'm okay. I just couldn't
sleep." She kissed me on the cheek. "Oh, Nate, was Ruth's cunt tasty?" She
could still smell Ruth's fragrance on my face.
I'd never gone into detail of my time with Ruth, and really didn't want to start
now. "Ummm, not nearly as tasty as yours," I smiled.
"Oh, how sweet, but Nate, I want you to have a good time with Ruth. You
deserve it."
I wasn't sure I could keep this up. I mean physically; how long could I have
sex two or three times a week. And how long would my cock be able to keep
going at my age. Not that it wasn't great. I just didn't want to deal with the
embarrassment.
Ruth must have anticipated that; we agreed that twice a week was the
maximum, and when she was having her period, it would be a little vacation
for me.
For almost a year, Ruth and I kept it up. The sex, whether it was fucking or a
blowjob, was always incredible.
One day Mary Ellen asked me to invite Ruth for dinner.
I knew Mary Ellen had something up her sleeve, but I just couldn't figure it
out. When Ruth arrived, it didn't take very long.
"Ruth, you've been here about a year. Your lease must be expiring."
"It is. I've been looking for another apartment closer to the university. Why?"
"Nate, no one has used the apartment here since your mom died. Why doesn't
Ruth move in here?"
That was true. When my parents built the house, they built a mother-in-law
apartment, that my grandmother used in her last years. Then when Mary
Ellen and I got married, my mother took over the apartment, and we used the
main part of the house.
"That's a good idea. Ruth let me show it to you. It's nice and spacious, and if I
understand Mary Ellen correctly, it's rent free."
"Exactly," said Mary Ellen, "except, I was thinking that I'd move into the
apartment, and you and Ruth could have the house."
"Oh, no I couldn't," Ruth said.
"Of course you could. You are so good to my Nate. Since I got sick, I've
never seen him more happier than he's been this past year."
"I don't know, Mary Ellen. He's still your husband."
"True, but apparently your cunt loves his cock and tongue. You might get
them more frequently if you lived here." She laughed.
Ruth and I both blushed.
"Besides, there's no steps for me to navigate in the apartment. It'll be perfect
for me."
Mary Ellen, are you sure?" Ruth asked again.
"Of course I am. Now, we ordered pizza for tonight. It'll be here in about an
hour. Nate, show Ruth the bedroom, and take your time about it. Ruth, I'm
sure Nate's hungry, It'll be a perfect way to introduce you to our home; your
new home."
The one thing Mary Ellen didn't know about Ruth was how loud she was
when she was getting eaten. She couldn't help but hear her as my tongue did
her clitty.
By the same token, Ruth couldn't help but moan and squeal.
Shortly after she came a second time, there was a knock on the door, "Nate,
Ruth, the pizza's here."
Quickly we dressed, and came out to the dining room. Ruth's face was
flushed. "Ummm, Mary Ellen, I think that Nathaniel just convinced me that
moving in here would be a great idea."
"Of course he did. When I was healthy, and Nate wanted something, his
tongue had a way of convincing me. Apparently, that works with you, too."
I think Mary Ellen was living vicariously through Ruth and me. Once Ruth
was settled in, on occasion she'd say, "Ruth, you were awful loud last night. It
sounded like Nate was giving your cunt a good work out."
Ruth always blushed, but periodically might respond, "Mary Ellen, you're
right. My pussy is so happy this morning."
As for me, Ruth was very conscious of how frequently or infrequently we
had sex. She didn't want to overdo it; but she had her own needs. Some days
she was more than happy if I just ate her pussy and then went to sleep.
The best for both of us was when her period ended. I was well rested and she
was horny.
For the next four years Ruth and I slept together, while Mary Ellen stayed in
the attached apartment. Not to brag, but I took good care of Mary Ellen, and
Ruth and I took care of each other.
There was a lot of fucking and sucking, and it seems to me that I ate her
pussy much more frequently the closer I got to 80. My cock just wouldn't
respond the way it used to. Ruth never complained.
It was almost four years to the day after Ruth and I first met in the library that
Mary Ellen died. She'd been in a lot of pain for a while, but always kept her
sense of humor and her concern for my sexual needs.
Just a day before she died as I brought her breakfast, with Ruth's help, "Ruth,
did you please Nate last night with your mouth or your cunt?"
At the same time Ruth's research grant ended, and she was offered a position
in a university on the other side of the country.
It had been the best of times.
 Story 9

This story takes place in a small town in Ohio, In 1963

"Randal, can you come in here for a minute, please?" My mother yelled out
as I walked through the back door just home from school.
"Mom, I just got home. Can't I at least get a drink first? Jesus Christ."
"Language, young man. You know we don't take the Lord's name in vain in
this house."
"Yeah, as if he will fucking help yah," I mumbled as I begrudgingly walked
to the living room door.
"What's so important, Mom, that I couldn't even get through the door before
you start.....," my voice trailed off as I rounded the doorway. Sitting on the
lounge was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen.
"Randal, this is Mrs Roberts; she and her husband, Mr Roberts, have just
moved in next door. They come all the way from California. Say hello and
make her feel welcome to our little street," Mom said like she was the official
street meeting committee.
"Hi Randal, it's very nice to meet you, but please, we don't need to be so
formal. Call me Mary," Mrs Roberts said, standing up and holding her hand
out to me.
"It's a pleasure to meet you, Mary, and It's Randy. Everyone calls me Randy.
Only my mother calls me Randal," I said, taking her hand. I was already lost
in her crystal-deep blue eyes.
"I bet they do she said under her breath, not loud enough for mom to hear, but
I certainly did.
"June, you never mentioned your boy was so handsome. I bet you are very
popular with all the girls at school, Randy," Mary said, playfully squeezing
my hand.
"Yes, My Randal is a very handsome boy just like his father. And you better
not be popular with all the girls at school, young man. We don't need any
unplanned accidents," Mom said, her voice changing from praise to scornful.
"Mary mouthed sorry to me before turning back towards Mom and sitting
down, but not before giving me a long glimpse of her pink panties as she sat
and adjusted her short dress.
I excused myself as quickly as I could. Not even bothering to answer, mom.
My cock was already beginning to tent out my pants, and I didn't want either
of them to see it. I when straight to my room, pulled my cock out and jerked
off into my special sock.
A couple days later, I was walking home from school. As I crossed the road
and turned the corner, I saw Mary walking along our street in the shortest of
skirts. It barely covered her butt. I had to jog a bit to catch up to her.
"Hi Mary, how are you settling in? Hopefully, Mom isn't being too nosey and
bothering you every day," I said, knowing exactly what mom was like.
"Oh, hello there, handsome. Things are getting there slowly. And your mom
is nice. She is just very welcoming, that's all," Mary said, knowing exactly
what I had meant.
"I didn't really get to tell you the other day, but you are the most beautiful
woman I have ever seen. Were you like a model or actress out there in
California?"
"Wow, with sweet compliments like that and a face like yours. I'm sure you
could have any girl you wanted at school. Oh, and sorry about that the other
day. I had no idea your mom would take the compliment down the path she
did," Mary said as she placed her hand on my forearm.
"It's fine. I'm used to mom. She is just a little old-fashioned, you know. And a
bit of a bible basher as well."
"Yes, I did notice that. I will have to watch my Ps and Qs around her. Well,
this is me. Thanks for walking me home, Randy."
"It's my pleasure, Mary. Really I would walk you home any day, especially
when you are wearing that dress," I said, hoping I didn't come off sounding
like a pervert.
"My goodness, you are full of compliments, aren't you? I guess it is a little
short to be wearing out of the house, especially around Randy young
teenagers like yourself. I think your name might be very appropriate for you,
mister.
"Well, I think the dress is perfect, and you can wear it anytime you want
when I'm around."
"Randy, I'm a married woman. Do you think it's appropriate to flirt with a
married woman, especially when you are what? Like sixteen or seventeen."
"I'm eighteen in three months. So I'm not a kid anymore. And it's only
inappropriate if it's not working, but something tells me you don't seem to
mind that much," I said, trying to act as cool as possible.
"Hahaha, I'll give you an 'A' for effort, that's for sure, your sweet Randy,"
Mary said as she walked up the front path to her house.
I stood watching, hoping to get a glimpse of her panties as she went up the
steps to the door. Mary stopped at the top of the steps turning her head to
look directly at me.
"Randy, it isn't, not working," she said before bending over at the waist to
retrieve the front door key from under the doormat. Before turning again and
giving me a big smile.
Holy shit, her panties were sheer white material, and I could see the thick
patch of black pubic hairs through the fabric. I'm sure she did that on
purpose. Holy shit, it's working, I thought. She is falling for my boyish
charm. I watched her close the door before racing inside to my room to jerk
off.
The next time I saw Mary was two nights later. After taking him for a walk, I
was outside, putting Milo, our dog, away. I had been walking him late tonight
as I was swamped with homework. I was just about to head back inside when
I heard Mary's voice coming from over the fence.
On closer inspection, I could see the light on in the bedroom at the side of the
house. Being really quiet, I tried to hear what she said, but I couldn't. It
sounded like she was out of breath and in pain.
"Oh, God, Brad. Don't you dare cum yet? I'm so close; baby, keep going.
Ooohhhh yeah, just like that, ooohhh," I heard Mary almost scream.
Shit, they are fucking, I thought. Standing on tippy toes, I could see the
curtains weren't closed properly, but I was too far away to see anything, so I
quickly ducked out the side gate before jumping their front fence and
sneaking down the side of their house.
I crept up to the window with the light on and couldn't believe my eyes.
Mary's husband Brad was on his back on the spare bed, and Mary was riding
him. Her perfect tits were bouncing up and down as she rode his cock. Brad
had hold of her slim waist to steady her as she went crazy on his cock.
I had never seen anyone fucking before. Until tonight, my jerking material
was some old men's magazines I stole from my friend's dad's garage last
summer that were currently hidden under my mattress.
Needless to say, my cock instantly got hard as I watched Mary fucking her
husband. Everything about my hot neighbour was perfect. I couldn't help but
pull my cock out and start jerking off in their garden. This was the best
moment in my life.
I was pumping my fist up and down my cock when suddenly I saw Brad
tense up and thrust his hips up at Mary. At the same moment, Mary screamed
out as she threw her head back, her eyes closed tight as sweat ran down her
perfect tits. The sight of Mary was too much for me, and I unloaded the
biggest load of cum I had ever produced, covering the wall of their house.
But my cock never even felt like going limp as I continued to stroke myself
to Mary. I watched as Mary rolled off her husband, Brad. As she did, I got
the perfect view of her freshly fucked gaping pussy lips through the wet,
thick matted pubic hair.
But then Mary did something really strange she moved the pillows and put
her leg outstretched up the bedroom wall as she lay on her back. As Brad got
off the bed, I could not help but notice that my cock was almost twice as big
as his.
Brad left the room as Mary did her weird, almost headstand against the wall.
I stared at her firm tits while my hand furiously slid up and down my cock. I
closed my eyes, picturing the first real pussy I had ever seen as my pending
eruption approached.
Suddenly my eyes snapped open as I heard a fist bang against the window.
Opening my eyes, I was looking directly at a very angry Mary. Just then, my
cock erupted, shooting jet after jet of cum at least five feet in front of me.
Holy fuck, Mary must have seen me. Oh God, now I'm screwed. I let go of
my cock even though it was still spurting and tried desperately to pull my
shorts up.
I scaled the low front fence in record time. I ran through our side gate and
sprinted up the stairs to my room. I waited for the knock on our front door
from a furious Brad for spying on his naked wife. But it never came, and
eventually, I fell asleep.
The following morning, I snuck out of the garage and went the long way to
school so I didn't have to walk past their house. Just in case Brad was waiting
for me with a baseball bat. The day went pretty standard. Well, except I did
something I had never done before. I jerked off in the toilets at school, having
gotten horny, running the memories from the previous night through my
mind.
I walked home the long way from school in case I ran into Mary as I had
previously when I got home though mom called me into the living room.
"Randal, I need to talk to you. Could you come here, please?"
Oh, fuck, this is it. I thought. Mary has told mom I'm screwed now.
My worst fears were confirmed as I rounded the corner and saw Mary sitting
on the settee with a cup of tea in her hand.
"Look, mom, I'm sorry. I can explain," I blurted out, fearing the worse, then I
looked at Mary, and she was frantically shaking her head.
"Oh, Randal, what have you done this time? What do you need to explain?"
Mom said with an increasingly angry face forming.
Looking at Mary, she mouthed No! her eyes wide open to me.
"Sorry, mom, I thought the school had rung you," I lied.
"Why would the school ring me, Randal? You didn't get into a fight, or
something, did you?" Mom snapped, clearly angry at me now, even though
she didn't know why.
"No, nothing like that, Jeez, mom, I failed a snap quiz today in science. That's
all. I thought they may have called you," I said quickly, making something
up.
'Oh Randal, how on earth did you fail a quiz science is your favourite subject.
Well, we can discuss that later. I want you to go over to Mrs Robert's house
with her and help her put some boxes in the attic. She doesn't feel safe on the
attic ladder carrying a box." Mom said, calming down a little.
"Umm yeah, sure, mom. Mary, do you need my help right now?"
Mom didn't give Mary a chance to answer.
"Yes, Randal, right now. And while you're there, you will do any other work
Mrs Robert's finds for you as punishment for failing your test. Clearly, father
and I are giving you too much free time when you should be studying, so you
will help Mrs Robert's out with her chores, and I will find some here for you
as well," Mom barked at me.
I walked next door to Mary. Neither of us spoke, but Mary really let rip at me
once inside.
"Just what the hell do you think you were up to last night? Spying on what
was meant to be a private moment between my husband and me. You are
lucky I didn't call the police." Mary yelled at me.
"Your right. I'm really sorry, Mary. I should never have done that last night. I
just couldn't help it!"
"Why couldn't you help it, Randal? No one forced you to be a pervert and spy
on us? I think we are living next door to a pervert. That's what I think."
"Please, Mary, it wasn't like that at all."
"We'll explain what it was like then, mister, because right now, all I see is a
teenage pervert standing in front of me."
"No, please let me explain. It's not all my fault. I was walking Milo, and
when we came home, I heard your voice from our backyard. I heard you
making sounds like you might be hurt. So I looked over the fence and heard
you tell Brad not to cum because you were so close. And I realized you were
having sex. Curiosity got the better of me. I have never seen a woman naked
before. And you are the most perfect woman I have ever seen. So I just
wanted a quick look, maybe just your boobs or something," I said, pleading
my case to justify my behaviour.
"Don't think your flattering words will get you off lightly for a second,
mister. What you did was wrong, and you need to know that. You can't just
go around the neighbourhood looking in people's windows Randal. It's not
who you want to be. That's a slippery slope to ruin," Mary said, her voice
trailing off from angry to normal again.
"Your right, of course, Mary. I promise I will never do it again. Please don't
tell my mom or dad they would send me to military school."
"I'm not going to tell your parents. But I'm really disappointed because of
you. I will have to wait another month for another try at getting pregnant.
You interrupted my routine of getting Brad's sperm to reach my eggs," Mary
said, a tear beginning to roll down her cheek.
"Mary, are you ok? What's wrong? Is it something I have done?" I said,
concerned somehow I ruined her chance of getting pregnant, not that I
understood how.
Suddenly Mary burst into tears and fell into my open arms. She cried her eyes
out for at least five minutes before she could talk again. She pulled away
from my hug and wiped her eyes on her tee shirt.
"It's nothing you did, Randy. It's Brad. We have been trying to have a baby
for two years now. It's why we moved here. The doctors in Los Angels told
us Brad's sperm count was very low due to the stress of his job plus all the
smog in the city. He suggested we move somewhere in the country with no
stress and no smog. So Brad applied for a transfer and took the role of bank
manager here. And last night was our first attempt at getting me pregnant as I
was ovulating, and you interrupted the process. It's not your fault," Mary said,
clearly upset she was struggling to get pregnant.
"Is there anything I can do? I know that sounds stupid, but I feel responsible
for messing up your chance to have a baby."
"No, Randy, there is nothing you can do, but thank you for being concerned
about me."
"Ok, if you're sure, I guess I will put those boxes in the attic for you now,
then."
"Randy, there are no boxes. I just needed to get you over here to tell you off
for last night. Oh, by the way, nice save with your mom earlier the whole
exam thing; that was quick thinking. But I'm afraid you may be in for a
lecture and some extra chores from your mother now." Mary said.
"Would you like a lemonade while you are here?" She asked.
"Sure, that would be great, thank you."
Mary poured two glasses of lemonade, and we sat in the living room to drink
them.
"Randy, have you really never seen a woman naked before?"
"Well, I accidentally walked in on my aunt Mavis having a bath once a
couple of years ago, but she is old and fat, so I'm not sure that counts."
Marry burst out laughing, "No, I'm not sure that really counts," Mary said,
giggling.
"Randal, can I ask you a more personal question?"
"Yeah, sure, Mary, you can ask me anything. I will answer it if I know the
answer."
"I'm not sure I should ask this. But as you said, curiosity has gotten the better
of me. Just how big is your penis? Because it looks huge compared to my
husband," Mary said very shyly.
I felt a bit nervous about answering that question, and it must have shown on
my face.
"I'm sorry, Randy, I should never have asked you that. It was very
inappropriate of me even to bring it up," she said with a concerned look on
her face.
"I'm not sure I only measured it two years ago. It was eight and a half inches
back then. I'm not sure it's grown since then," I blurted out more out of
embarrassment than anything else.
Mary gasped loudly. Putting her hand over her mouth in shock.
"Oh, my Randy, that is double Brads. His is only fou. Brad's fully erect."
"Maybe that's why you aren't getting pregnant. His sperm isn't getting to
where it needs to go because his dick isn't long enough."
Mary laughed again, "That's a nice theory, Randy, but that's not how it works.
Brad's sperm is lazy and doesn't swim very well."
"Exactly, if his penis were as big as mine, they wouldn't need to swim at all.
They would already be exactly where they needed to be, inside your womb."
Mary looked at me, shocked, "Randy, how do you know about these things?
Goodness, me, you surprised me."
"We learnt it in Biology last semester," I said proudly that I knew something.
"Well, I think you should listen a little more while in class next time. The
sperm enters the cervix and attaches to the cervix wall until it's ready to enter
the Fallopian tube. The womb is where the baby grows. So it doesn't need to
be deposited in my womb. But I'm sure that's exactly where it would be if
you deposited it in me with that big penis of yours." Mary said, speaking like
a teacher.
"Oh God, I'm sorry, Randy, I should never have said that. Wow, I don't know
what has come over me today. I'm so sorry you must think very poorly of
me." Mary said, very apologetic.
"I put my arm around Mary's shoulder; it's fine; I knew what you meant. But I
did rather like the idea that it might happen one day," I said smugly.
"Ok, I think it's time you went home and faced your punishment from your
mother. And Randy, please don't repeat this conversation to anyone. I'm not
sure they would understand a married woman talking about such things with
a teenage boy.
"I told you before I'm not a kid. I'm almost eighteen."
"Well, Mr, almost eighteen, get your cheeky butt out of my house before my
husband gets home."
That conversation was my wank material for the next couple of months. That
and the image of Mary bouncing up and down on Brad's dick. The thing was,
I never got to see much of Mary to talk to after that. With football season and
heaps of school work, my grades needed to be good to get into a good
college.
I checked every night after walking Milo but never did see the light on in that
room again. I'm not sure why they had sex in that room on that night, but I'm
glad they did. Anyway, it was a Friday night around three months later when
a massive storm rolled through town, the sort that brings tornados.
So Friday night's football game was cancelled. And I was sitting at home
with my parents, watching the news for weather updates, when the phone
rang. Dad answered it.
"June, it's for you. It's young Mary from next door. She seems a little
shaken," dad said, holding the receiver out for mom.
"Oh goodness, that's terrible. Why don't you come here for the night, dear,
hmmm what? Oh, of course, I'll send him over straight away, he might not
like it, but I'm sure he will be happy to do that for you. Ok, bye now, dear."
"Oh dear, Mary's husband is away until Monday on a business trip and Marry
is all alone in that big house. She is feeling very scared on her own. She
asked if Randal could stay there the night just to give her peace of mind;
there is a man in the house," Mom said.
"I know it's not what you planned to do on Friday, especially now that you
are eighteen. But with this storm, you weren't going anywhere anyway. Our
neighbour needs your help. So I would like you to go over next door and stay
the night. Pack your pyjamas and your toothbrush. And Randal, please be on
your best behaviour. Mary seems a little rattled. She hasn't lived where they
have these sorts of storms before.
Hell yeah, I screamed inside. I wanted to punch the air, but I had to put on the
whole I'm being put out routine.
"Jesus, mom, do I have to? She is a fully grown woman. What is there to be
scared about?
"Randy, do as your God damn told. Get your arse across to next door. Would
it hurt you to do something for someone other than yourself?" dad snapped at
me. I did expect that usually, it was mom doing the yelling.
"Goodness me, will both of you stop taking the Lord's name in vain. It's like
I'm living with heathens," Mom added, annoyed at both dad and me.
Ten minutes later, I was standing on Mary's porch, soaking wet. It really was
pouring down right now. I knocked loudly on the front door, and Mary
opened it. She looked like an angel standing there in a nightie I had only ever
seen in a Seer's catalogue. It was short way above her knees. Even though it
was covered in a floral pattern, it was still transparent enough to make out her
perfect body with the hall light on behind her.
"Randy, you are soaking wet. Why on earth did you use an umbrella? Come
on, come inside and get you out of those wet clothes. I don't want to be
responsible for you getting a cold," Mary said, dragging me through the door.
"It's ok; I bought my pyjamas. I will just change into them," I said, holding
out a bag in front of me.
"Ok, good, come on inside. I will make us both a hot chocolate while you get
changed."
Mary disappeared. I thought into the kitchen to make hot chocolate, I wasn't
sure where to change, so I just dropped my wet jeans and underwear in the
living room. I heard a loud gasp and looked up. Mary walked back in with a
towel in her hand.
"Oh, My God. Randy, what are you doing?" Mary said, her eyes burning into
my crotch.
"I'm sorry, Mary, I thought you went to make hot chocolate. I was just
putting on my pyjamas," I replied, not missing the fact that Mary was still
looking at my cock hanging between my legs. Which was now rapidly getting
harder by the second.
"In the living room? I went to get you a towel from the linen press before
showing you to the spare room to get changed.
All I could think about was how damn sexy Mary looked in that short, almost
see-through nightie and how she looked at my cock. Needless to say, my
cock was now sticking straight out and pointed right at her.
"Randy, why is your penis getting hard? For goodness sake, please put some
pants on!"
I loved how Mary was mesmerized by my now hard cock as it pointed
painfully towards the ceiling. I grabbed my tee shirt and pulled it over my
head. I was now standing totally naked in Mary's living room.
"Randy, I said put your pants on. Why are you getting naked?" Mary said
nervously.
"I am putting my pants on, but I didn't want my dry pyjama bottoms to get
wet from my wet tee shirt!" I lied. I wanted her to see my cock for as long as
I could drag it out.
"Ok, but hurry up. You shouldn't be naked and alone with a married woman."
"You know, Mary, if it bothered you that much, you could have turned
around or left the room. I think you secretly love seeing my big cock. In fact,
I think it made you just as horny as it has made me looking at you in that
nightie," I said, feeling out her reaction.
"That's ridiculous. I have seen lots of penises before. What makes you think
yours is so special, and besides, it's my house. I shouldn't have to leave the
room. You should control your teenage sexual urges," Mary said, getting
defensive, knowing she had been caught out.
I finished getting dressed, and Mary never turned around or left the room, and
I knew she wanted me as much as I wanted her. But I knew if it were ever to
happen, I would have to make the first move.
"Give me your wet clothes. I will put them by the fire. You will be sleeping
in this room tonight. And I forgot to thank you for coming over and staying
with me. I really was feeling scared, but I feel better your here now," Mary
said as she walked into the spare room where I had watched her fuck, Brad.
Just as we walked into the bedroom, a giant clap of thunder exploded over the
house. Mary screamed at the top of her lungs and grabbed hold of me. I
wasn't expecting it, and we overbalanced, and both fell backwards onto the
bed, hugging each other.
The sky lit up outside the window with lightning, another clap of thunder
crashed out right above us, and Mary grabbed hold of me even tighter. Mary's
leg wrapped around my waist as she tried to get as close as possible. I could
feel the heat of her pussy against my ridiculously hard cock.
I looked into Mary's eyes, she looked genuinely scared, and I held her tight
against my chest. I could feel hard erect nipples pressing against me just as
she could feel my hard cock pressing against her pussy.
The wind picked up outside, and the lightning was almost constant outside
the window, as was the thunder crashing above our heads. Suddenly the room
went dark as the power went out. Mary screamed into my chest as the wind
and rain started pounding against the window. Looking down into Mary's
eyes as the lightning lit up the room, I saw fear, but I saw something else I
saw desire and lust.
Taking a chance, I lowered my head and bought my lips against Mary's. She
didn't resist and kissed me back, our mouths opening and her tongue sliding
into mine. I reciprocated, and suddenly the storm, wind, and rain just
disappeared. Nothing else in the world mattered right now but the beautiful
woman in front of me.
We kissed for ages before Mary pulled away. I thought she had suddenly had
a bout of the guilts. But she sat up and pulled her nightie over her head.
Lightning lit up the room, exposing her perfect firm tits and hard nipples. I
wasted no time pulling my pyjama top over my head and then slid my pants
down and threw them on the floor.
"I know this is wrong, Randy, and I should be ashamed of myself, but if we
are going to die in a tornado tonight, I want to make love to that gorgeous
penis of yours first," Mary whispered in my ear as she took my face in her
hands.
We embraced each other. Our tongues entwined in each other's. Our bodies
pressed hard against each other, our body heat enough to keep us both warm.
Mary rolled over on her back, pulling me on top of her, her legs now open as
I lay between them.
"Randy, please be gentle, Brad has been my only sexual partner, and you are
at least double his size and twice as thick. I'm afraid it might not fit inside
me," Mary said in a concerned voice.
"I will. I promise I will never hurt you, Mary. I love you."
Mary reached up and kissed me passionately, lovingly. I reached between our
legs to position my cock to enter her. As my hand brushed against Mary's
pussy it was soaking wet. Having no sexual experience, I wasn't sure that was
normal.
"Mary, are you ok? I think your pussy might be bleeding. It's so wet."
Mary giggled, "I can assure you I'm not bleeding, and the wetness is perfectly
normal, although it might be wetter than normal seeing your huge penis in the
living room unlocked a feeling in me that I have never felt before. I could feel
my pussy leaking while I was standing there."
"Alright, if you say you're ok then."
I pushed my cock against her wet pussy lips and forced them open as my
cock head pushed past her lips. Mary clutched at my chest and screamed out
a loud moan. It scared me, thinking I had hurt her, so I stopped.
"Mary, are you ok? Am I hurting you?"
"Only a little bit, but in a good way. God, you are so big, Randy, but it's nice,
really nice," Mary said.
I pushed it in a little further. Mary's pussy gripped my cock so tight despite
her being so wet. I pulled back a bit and slid in even further this time.
"Oh my God, Randy, your penis is so big it's incredible. Keep going, baby.
Push it in a little more you are stretching my little pussy more than it ever has
been."
"Marry, you are so tight I'm not sure I will get any more inside of you," I
said, worried I was hurting her.
"It will fit, I assure you; babies come out of there; I'm sure you will fit, pull
back and push back in again. I promise you aren't hurting me, the exact
opposite. I love it," Mary said, making me feel better.
Pulling almost out, I pushed back in with force, my entire cock stretching
Mary's pussy open as my cock bottomed out against her uterus. My balls
slapped against her butt, causing Mary to scream out this time, and she didn't
stop. She was crying and moaning at a fevered pitch. Her nails dug into my
back like she was tearing away my flesh. Mary's legs wrapped around my
waist tight, and she held me in place as her entire body shook while she cried
out in what I thought were moans of pain.
I tried to pull back, but Mary held me tight with her legs.
"Mary, are you ok? Mary, did I hurt you? I'm sorry.
Mary took my face in her hands as the lightning lit up the room. She had a
look on her face I had never seen on a girl before. It's unexplainable how
Mary looked at that moment.
"No! You silly, amazingly wonderful boy. You didn't hurt me..... well, a little
bit at first, but you gave me my first ever penetration orgasm. And it was the
most wonderful thing I have ever experienced," Marry said before giving me
the most lustful kiss I had ever had.
Pulling away, Mary looked directly at me.
"Now, you beautiful man, I want another dozen of those before this night is
over, so get to work, Randy, fuck me with that wonderful cock."
I was elated. Marry was so happy, and I could make her happy. I pulled my
cock back and slammed it back into Mary before building up a good rhythm.
I only lasted another five minutes or so of pumping into Mary's wet pussy
before I slammed into her my balls, unloading the biggest load I have ever
released.
Marry screamed out. My cum exploded into her pussy, splashing against her
pussy walls bringing on her second orgasm.
"Oh God, yeeeeesss fill my fertile pussy, with your baby-making seed. Put a
baby in my belly Randy. Knock me up, you handsome man."
It took a moment for my orgasm to subside and register precisely what Mary
had just screamed out. She wants me to get her pregnant. Mary wants to have
my baby!"
I rolled off Mary flopping down next to her. She instantly moved to the end
of the bed against the wall. She laid back and put her legs up against the wall.
"Mary, what are you doing? This is exactly what you did the night I saw you
having sex with Brad," I said, confused about what was going on.
"Yes, it is. You mean when you spied on us and interrupted me getting
pregnant with my husband."
"I said I was sorry I didn't know you were trying to have a baby. But what has
that got to do with what you are doing?" I said, still confused.
"This position ensures the best chance for your sperm to reach my fertile
eggs," Mary said dismissively.
"Hey, stop it! I don't want to be a dad. Mary, stop! Go wash my sperm out.
This doesn't seem right," I said, becoming increasingly stressed.
"Randy, wake up. Why do you think you are here? Do you really think I'm
scared of a little storm? You are here for one reason and one reason only: to
get me pregnant. I told Brad about you spying on us having sex and how
much you had cum when you came. I had never seen anyone cum that much
before, and when you told me that was the second load in a matter of
minutes, I just knew you were the one that could get me pregnant," Marry
said, explaining I had just been used.
"Wait, so Brad knows I'm here fucking you?" I asked, getting really stressed
now.
"Not exactly. He knows you are here. Just not that you fucked me. Look
under the bed you will see a small jug and a turkey baster. I was meant to
dress in this nightie, knowing it would make you hard, then I would get you
to jerk off into the jug under the guise; I wanted to see how much you cum.
Once you were done, I was to take it and put your cum into my pussy and
hopefully get me pregnant."
"What? Would that even work? So why did you fuck me then?"
"I wasn't convinced it would work, so when the storm happened, I had the
idea of you coming to stay for the night. I was going to try and convince you
to just put your cock in me once until you cum after jerking you off. But
when I saw you naked in the living room and saw your huge cock, everything
changed. I just had to be fucked by a cock that big just once in my life. So I
fucked you, and my God, Randy, wow, that sure is a beautiful cock."
Wait, so you used me? You don't like me? And you don't want me to fuck
you again?" I said, my attitude now turning to one of disappointment and
rejection.
"Oh, Randy. You are a nice boy, but I'm happily married to an amazing man,
who unfortunately can't give me a baby. So Yes, I used you, but you can't
complain. You got to lose your cherry to someone you have been lusting
after. So I would say it's a win-win for both of us."
I thought for a moment and began to feel pissed off that I wasn't even asked
or consulted.
"That's bullshit. Mary, you and Brad didn't even ask me. You haven't taken
me into consideration at all. No, I don't accept this. I don't want a child; I'm
too young," I yelled.
"Oh, Randy, you aren't going to be a father. Brad is. You will have nothing to
do with this baby. Not another soul will ever know what happened here
tonight, not even Brad. Are we clear, Randy? You got what you wanted. You
wanted to fuck me, and I let you. I wanted a baby, and you will give me one,
and that's the end of it," Mary growled.
"Ok, Mary, I just go home then and let my parents know what happened here,
and we will see how long Brad keeps his job at the bank. Or we can do this. I
head to college in the spring and will be leaving this hick town. Until I leave,
I get to fuck you as often as I want," I said, feeling proud of my plan.
"Randy, do you really think your plan will work? I could never do that to
Brad. Trying to blackmail me won't work. I will say you attacked me."
"Ok, we will see. I will see you in the morning with my parents," I said,
getting out of the bed and walking to the door.
"Randy, wait. Ok, what do you propose? Maybe we can come to some
arrangement."
"That's more like it," I said, turning around and walking to the side of the bed.
"For starters, you can start by sucking my dick.," I said as I lay my flaccid
dick across Mary's lips.
Mary knew she had no choice and readily took my cock in her mouth and
began to suck me hard again. Once I was hard, I grabbed Mary's legs and
dragged them around until her arse was on the edge of the bed.
"Randy, no! You can't fuck me again until It's confirmed I'm pregnant," Mary
said anxiously.
"Well, you have three holes, Mary, and I have sampled two of them, so it
looks like I still have one to go," I said as I pushed Mary's legs back to her
chest, squashing her perfect breasts.
"Randy, please, no, I never have. Your big cock will never fit in there. Please,
I beg you, let me suck it some more. You can cum on my tits or my face if
you prefer. God, I would even let you come in my mouth if you just don't
fuck my bum," Mary pleaded.
I ignored her, pleading altogether. Taking my hard cock in my hand, I rubbed
it up and down through her very wet pussy lips, covering it in our juices.
Then spitting into her arsehole, I lined the head of my cock up and pushed it
forward, stretching Mary's arse open until the head popped inside and her
spinster.
Mary's whole body tensed up, and she screamed out. Her hands grabbed my
wrists, holding her legs back against her chest.
"Randy, stop, please it's too big; it won't fit. You are hurting me,"
"It's already in, Mary. I won't move. I promise just relax, and it won't hurt. I
will just leave it there, and you will get used to it," I said, reassuring her.
After a couple of minutes, I felt Mary's spinster relaxing, so I inched in a little
deeper Mary quickly tightened her grip on my wrists and my cock.
"Mary, relax. It had stopped hurting, hadn't it?"
"Yes, I suppose so, but it feels weird. It feels like, you know?"
"No, I don't know," I replied, unsure what she meant.
"It feels like I need to go to the toilet Randy. I can't believe you made me say
it."
While Mary was explaining, it felt like she needed to take a dump. I pushed
the rest of my cock into her arse until my balls were pressed hard against her.
"Oh God, Randy, oh no, take it out. It hurts; it really hurts.
I bent forward and tried to kiss her, but she closed her mouth tight. Pushing
her legs open, I released her tits and took a nipple in my mouth as I rolled it
around between my lips and teeth, pulling on it. Stretching it. Mary started to
murmur and moan.
I kept sucking Mary's nipples swapping between them, and finally, Mary let
go of my wrists, bought her hands up onto the back of my head, and pressed
my face harder against her soft tits. Her moans grew strong as I moved my
hips back and forth slowly.
Given Mary had stopped struggling and was now again in the throes of
ecstasy, I began to move my hips back and forth with longer stocks until,
eventually, I was pulling back until my cock was almost out and then pushing
it back in.
It wasn't long before Mary had her hands clasped around the back of my head
and was pulling me down to her lips. She stabbed her tongue in and out of my
mouth, her hips pushing up to meet my thrusts as my cock ploughed her
virgin arse.
We both got into a great rhythm. With each thrust, my balls slapped hard
against her arse as they met Mary's hips, thrusting upwards. Soon enough,
Mary started screaming out again and holding me tight against her as her
entire body trembled.
Mary's nails dug into the back of my head, her teeth biting into my shoulder.
It was a fantastic feeling. Mary cum as I fucked her knowing her husband
Brad had never been able to make her climax with just his cock alone. With
Mary's legs around my waist and her hands now around my neck kissing me
wildly, I stood up, my cock buried as deep as it could go into her arse.
I began to bounce Mary up and down on my cock, forcing her pussy lips and
clit to slide up and down on my stomach. Mary seemed to be in a constant
state of bliss as I felt her body begin to tremble and shudder again as she bit
down on my bottom lips hard enough to hurt and draw blood.
As another orgasm wracked her body, her arsehole began clenching the shaft
of my cock, and that was enough to make my balls boil. Dropping Mary back
on the bed, My cock slipped out of her clenching arse as I knelt by her head.
Taking hold of her head, I pushed my cock down her throat. She gagged and
bucked against me.
I held her head in place. At least six inches of my cock buried down her
throat as I unloaded a massive load of cum down her throat and into her
mouth as I slowly pulled back the last to spurts splashing across her nose and
lips.
Mary coughed and spluttered my spunk, dribbling out the side of her mouth. I
could see she looked angry as she wasn't expecting me to force my cock
down her throat after fucking her arse, but it just felt right in the moment. She
was just about to open her mouth to yell at me when I leaned down, put my
lips over hers, and kissed her deeply, tasting both my cum and Mary's arse.
I have to say it wasn't unpleasant. The gesture did what I wanted it to do. It
subdued her, and she began kissing me back, her tongue pushing my cum into
my mouth as we kissed. I knew then that this wouldn't be the last time I
fucked all three holes of this married woman.
 Story 10

I'm cumming, I'm cumming I said to no one in particular as I feverishly

plunged two, then three fingers in and out of my cunt. I exploded all over my
hand, the slick juices dripping onto my bed sheets.
Shit, now I have to do laundry. I fucking hate laundry. I closed the book I had
been jerking it to and threw it on my nightstand. The title, "Change Your
Attitude, Change Your Life" didn't intrigue me as much as the smoke show
on the cover: a beefcake of a man with the slightest bit of grey stubble and
arms so jacked he could squeeze the life out of me and I'd thank him for it.
Yes, I masturbated to a guy on the cover of a book, but in my defense he was
wearing nothing but a tank top (I'd buy tickets to that gun show) and loose
fitting jeans (probably because his massive cock couldn't fit into normal
fitting jeans; or so I told myself).
The book jacket said his name was Daniel Eastman, a "lifestyle and fitness
expert" originally from San Antonio, Texas. Whatever all that meant I really
didn't care; his face gave off serious "I'll eat your pussy" vibes and that was
enough for me. Not to suggest I'd shack up with any douchebag that ain't
pussy, just the ridiculously gorgeous ones.
I came across the book purely by accident while in a bookstore (I know,
right, a fucking bookstore; I swear it's not the 90s). I was trying to avoid this
pervert who kept staring at me so I ducked into the "Lifestyle" section and
grabbed the first book, which so happened to be Mr. Hunk Danny.
I immediately rushed home (after paying for the book; I'm not a criminal) and
googled this mountain of a man. I found out (after stalking him on Facebook,
Instagram and Twitter) that he was in his 40s (Mm, yes daddy), not married
(double yes) and had no children (triple yes). He did, though, appear to have
a girlfriend (fuck).
I spent several days learning everything I could about him (don't judge): his
favorite food - broiled chicken; his favorite movie - Casablanca; his favorite
sexual position - doggystyle (OK, I made that last one up, but since it's my
favorite position I figure it'll be his, too).
I also found out he would be doing a book tour for the same book I had
jerked it to night after night while I fantasized about him ramming his
enormous cock into my clean-shaven vagina (unless he preferred a bush, then
he would be ramming his enormous cock into my hairy vagina; honestly,
Facebook didn't list his vagina preferences).
His tour brought him to my hometown. I made sure to take the day off from
work. I woke up early that morning and took an extra long shower (most of it
was spent fingering myself to a thigh-soaking orgasm, but I did wash my
hair, too). Afterward, I shaved my pussy bald, because I figure a guy who's
into health and fitness would prefer a clean-shaven vagina.
I slid on a pair of cut-off jean shorts that exposed a good chunk of both my
firm ass cheeks (yes, I am into health and fitness, as well, at least when I'm
sober), a half-shirt that displayed my taut tummy and cowboy boots, because,
well, I'm pretty sure they have cowgirls in San Antonio.
I had to check myself in the mirror, and damn I looked good enough to eat. I
let my long blonde hair fall to my shoulders and dusted my face with a touch
of blush and eye shadow. I complimented my look with some nude-colored
lipstick. The cowboy boots had a slight heel propelling me from 5'3 to 5'4,
but at more than six feet tall, he could still easily dominate me.
I arrived at the signing late, on purpose, so I could be the last one in line. I
apparently just made it, as the manager/publicist/whomever cut the line right
behind me. I saw in front of me some thirsty bitches, all decked out in fitness
gear: yoga pants, tight shirts, sneakers, like they had all just come from the
gym.
I'll admit, they all had great bodies. It appeared arriving late had two perks.
Once each one got to the front of the line, she gave her prettiest smile in what
had to be the saddest attempt at flirting. I almost wanted them to stick around
and watch a professional.
Eventually, the room cleared and it was just the two of us. I stepped forward
and he smiled at me. I almost broke concentration (keyword, almost) but
remained focused on getting that dick.
"Hi, who should I make this out to?" he said.
"My name is Katelyn," I answered, as I leaned forward (damn, I was
smooth).
"Sure, Katelyn," he replied, "now how is that spelled."
I spelled it out for him. "That's F-U-C-K-M-E."
He coughed. "I'm not sure that's exactly how I would have spelled it."
"Yeah, I've had issues with it my whole life," I teased. "Imagine the names
the kids called me on the playground."
He looked at me like he wanted to, you know, spell my name (at least that's
how I interpreted it). Unfortunately, some employees continued to linger in
the store, so we'd have to find a quite place to fuck (ironic, since we were in a
bookstore).
"It's such a great book," I lied, not having read one page. "Could we talk
about some of it privately? I have so many fitness goals I want to achieve."
Instead of saying absolutely, right this way, and leading me to a backroom
where he could pulverize my tender pussy, he had the nerve to turn me down.
He claimed he had a busy schedule: more touring, photo shoots, and, of
course, he had to spend time with his future ex-girlfriend (once he left her for
me).
I kept a stiff upper lip, even through this rejection, but I threw out the puppy
dog eyes and pouty lip just to see how far it could get me.
"You couldn't spare 10 minutes to help a poor girl out?" I whined. "I just lost
my father to cancer and I'm afraid of falling off the wagon." (Yes, I pulled the
dead father card, which I didn't technically have, since my dad was quite
well.)
"Geez, I'm so sorry to hear that," he offered. "I'd love to help, but I'm really
pressed for time."
Excuse me, I gave him puppy dog eyes, pouty lip and dead dad, not to
mention the heat I brought in my highly inappropriate outfit that every other
guy in the room couldn't stop staring at, and he still said no.
He began to pack up when I hit him with one final left hook. I said my father
loved the San Antonio Spurs and his favorite player was Tim Duncan (see,
because he's from San Antonio and the basketball team is called the Spurs
and their best player was named Tim Duncan. I know sports, and I also know
how to look things up on the Internet, namely typing San Antonio into
Wikipedia.)
"Was your dad from the area?" he asked, rather sincerely.
"Born and raised," I said (he was neither). "Never wanted to leave but he had
no choice when the family farm closed and the bank sold it."
I began bullshitting to the highest degree, coming up with all sorts of shit: my
mom died when I turned one, my brother wound up addicted to meth and
overdosed, and yet somehow I found my passion in lifestyle and fitness; that
is until my father passed and I started losing the will to live.
He looked solemn. Perhaps I went overboard, and I would have felt slightly
guilty except he told me he could clear some time if I was available now (yes,
daddy). Of course I had a few minutes right now, I said, if we could find a
quiet place.
We wound up in the manager's office and as I looked around at the pictures
of his wife and kids, I felt this was as good a place as any to get fucked hard
from behind. He sat on the sofa and I moved in close.
"I bet you wear those loose-fitting jeans because you're so well-hung you just
can't fit all that cock into regular-sized jeans," I said, staring at his crotch.
"I'm sorry, what?" He seemed surprised, like he didn't know I wanted him to
fuck me as hard as possible.
"How big is it? I won't tell anyone. Is it more than 10? I bet it is."
"I don't know what's happening," he stammered. "I thought you wanted to
talk about your health and fitness goals."
"Absolutely," I said (and I did), "and my main goal is to get you to fuck me
from behind. Though, I don't mind any position really."
I put my finger in my mouth and he could see my eyes light up. I started to
slowly suck on my index finger, mimicking what I would do to his cock once
he took it out and let me get my hands on it.
I made that finger all wet. I added a second and a third to show him I could
handle all of his meat. I made myself gag and drool began to dribble out of
my mouth and onto my chin and chest.
"OK, what the fuck is going on here," he yelled. "What is this?"
I lifted up my shirt and exposed my chest. My two impressive watermelons
popped out, DD and quite-- (OK, fine, they were more like BB, but still
amazing). I caught him staring.
"Does daddy like them?" I teased, as I used my wet fingers to make small
circles around my nipples.
"No, daddy, I mean, I have a girlfriend. This isn't right." He said no, but he
never moved toward the door.
"But, daddy, look at these little, puffy nips. I need a big strong man to suck
on them."
He froze, unsure of what to do. I knew he wanted to give in, wanted to ravage
me. He just needed that extra bit of motivation (and I was exactly the right
person to give it to him). I pinched the hard buds between my thumb and
index finger and pulled on them, making them protrude more.
"You need to stop," he said, more sternly than before, and put his hand out.
"This is inappropriate."
"You're right, daddy, this IS inappropriate," I said, as I bit my lower lip.
"Your little girl needs to be punished."
I turned around and bent over, showing off my firm ass in my cut-off jean
shorts. I told him to spank me, because bad girls deserve to be spanked (and
do they ever).
"How old are you?" he asked.
"23, but I can be any age you want. 18? 16?" I said, not sure of his exact
fetish.
He stood up, which I took to mean he wanted me to unbutton his jeans and
release the monster.
"Hey, you can't just unbutton my pants," he yelled. (I did). "And you can't
just reach in and grab my dick." (I did that, too) "And you can't pull it out,
either." (I did all three, actually)
"Oh, daddy, no wonder you wear such loose pants; there's no way this
enormous cock could fit into regular-sized jeans."
Relax, this isn't what it looks like. His lips may have been saying one thing,
but his body said another. If he really didn't want me to fuck him, he could
have left. Hell, he's about 6'2 and 190lbs, he could have picked me up and
tossed me away. Instead, he stood there as I gazed up at his manhood.
"I can't-- I have-- I should," but he couldn't finish a sentence, as I began to
kiss the underside of his thick piece of meat.
"You can't what, daddy, wait to fuck me? I agree. And were you going to say
you have a huge dick, because I agree with that, too. Oh, and then I should
was probably I should fuck this girl, hard, from behind. Oh, I'm so glad we're
on the same page."
This was almost too easy. Mr. health and fitness was practically melting in
my hands even though his erection was actually getting stiffer. Hm, irony.
I quite enjoyed kissing the base of his cock, his balls and working my way up
his engorged shaft to the head. Oh, his fat little head. I teased it with my
thumb.
"God, I don't know if I can take all this. How does your girlfriend do it?" I
asked, knowing full well how she did it. She stood about 5'11, muscular with
a, and I hate to admit this, massively glorious ass that I would not complain if
Daniel forced me to bury my face in. Damn, now I was thinking about a
threesome. Could I make it happen?
I had never been with a black woman before (or person for that matter), but I
loved trying new things and Daniel's girlfriend definitely fit the bill.
"You can take it," Daniel hissed, before he caught himself.
"Oh, I'm going to try," I said, cheerily. "I came here for this dick, so I'm not
leaving until you stuff all of it inside my little pussy."
I stood up and removed my itsy-bitsy little shorts. I walked over to the couch
and got on my hands and knees. I re-coated my fingers with my own saliva
and used them to play with my pussy while I waited for Danny-boy to move
his ass to the couch.
"Come here, daddy, come and take this pussy," I whispered.
He stared at his dick for a second, then at my firm bottom, and then back at
his dick again. I wiggled my little bum for his enjoyment as I continued to
play with myself. Did he forget how to please a woman?
"I'm going to cum without you," I said softly, not kidding. "You don't want to
miss out on this nice, wet (and may I add freshly shaven) pussy."
Finally, Daniel made up his mind. He apparently loved his girlfriend too
much. He somehow managed to shove his rock hard cock back into his
underwear, zip up and leave the room.
I couldn't believe it. How dare he leave me in a state of-- nah, I'm only
kidding, of course he came over and fucked me. He whipped off his shirt,
took off his pants and shoes and positioned himself behind me.
"This never happened," he instructed. "Do you understand?'
"Yes, daddy, I understand," I answered. "It'll be our secret."
Just as I readied myself for his penetration, I felt a hard smack on my ass. I
nearly stopped breathing. It took me a second to regain my composure.
"You said bad girls need a spanking, didn't you?" he noted.
While I did say that, I didn't expect it. His slap came out of nowhere, as did
the second. God, he must work out just for the spankings, just so he can
spank his girlfriend's gigantic ass. But he clearly didn't tone it down for my
tight, little one.
"Daddy, you're spanking me so hard," I groaned (for real, because that shit
hurt).
"What's wrong, the little cock tease can't take it?" he pressed.
I could, too, take it. So I told him, and he let me have it. After a total of six
spanks he finally relented. By then, my ass turned bright red.
"This is what you came for, isn't it?" he teased, as he caressed my swollen
booty. "You want to get dominated."
I did. I wanted it so badly. But I really came to get fucked, not spanked like a
petulant child.
"I really came for that dick," I whispered. "Please give it to me."
Without warning, he buried the beast inside my belly. I think my soul left my
body. He fucked me so hard and so deep that if he came inside me I'm pretty
sure it would have come out of my nose.
He asked if I wanted more and I screamed yes. I don't know what the people
outside thought, assuming they could hear us, but I didn't care. I finally had
what I came for.
"Holy shit, you're going to break me in half," I moaned through gritted teeth.
He suddenly stopped, leaving his entire cock inside my body before
beginning to slowly remove himself. I assume he finished and opened my
mouth to complain, when he harshly stuffed every inch back inside me.
Instead of words coming out, only air escaped my lungs.
My body shook, my toes curled, and I gripped the couch as hard as I could
while a violent orgasm racked my body. I'm pretty sure it started in my throat
and worked its way through my lungs, past my heart, down through my
stomach, wound its way through my intestines and eventually forced its way
out of my pussy.
I'm not ashamed to say that I drooled all over the couch. But I had no time to
even clean myself before he flipped me over and began pounding me in
missionary position. In and out, in and out, he pistoned his cock inside me
like my body was the engine and we were racing in the Daytona 500. First
fucking place.
At one point he had one leg in the air and one on the ground, then both in the
air, then both on the ground, and then for his final trick he crossed my legs
together to make my pussy that much tighter. I'm positive his cock got stuck
and he literally had to cum inside me to force it out. (I told him I was on the
pill and not to worry, but I'm a huge liar and he should definitely worry.)
Not satisfied with hammering my sensitive pussy (and without even
complimenting how clean and beautiful it looked), he took his somehow still
erect cock and stuffed it in my mouth like it was the Fourth of July and I had
entered a hotdog eating contest. Only I couldn't chew and swallow this large
wiener.
"You are so fucking dirty," he said, as he attempted to see how much dick he
could fit in my mouth (answer, half) before pulling out and trying again (still
half; my mouth didn't get any bigger in the two seconds he pulled out).
He was right, though, I was fucking dirty. I demanded he fuck me again. I
even told him to try fucking me hard, like a real man. Whoops.
He proceeded to fold me in half like laundry and use my body like a
trampoline. Up and down he went, in and out his cock went.
"Yes, daddy, yes," I begged. "You know how your little girl needs it. Fuck
me like the bad girl I am."
Oh, did he. His large, muscular arms held me down as he violated my
womanhood again and again and again. I grabbed onto his bulging forearms,
looking for something to squeeze as I rode another back breaking orgasm.
My eyes rolled into the back of my head as my tongue fell limply from my
mouth.
His incessant pounding both sent me to Heaven and brought me back to life.
"I'm going to fucking cum again," he screeched, as if I was in any condition
to reply or care.
He must have figured I passed out, because he pulled out and unloaded ropes
of sperm onto my face in what I can only assume was his way of trying to
revive me. It worked as I opened my eyes (well, one eye) to find him spent
on the couch, dick completely flaccid.
I wiped the cum from my face, making sure to swallow every drop (no sense
in letting his hard work go to waste). Once sufficiently clean, I proceeded to
crawl toward my worn out sexual partner and nestle myself in between his
tree trunk legs. I took a hold of his cock and using my tongue cleaned him up
like a dog licking a dinner plate.
I sucked his balls into my mouth and slowly jerked him back to life. Well, I
jerked his dick back to life. Poor Daniel didn't move.
"Mm, daddy's so tired from fucking his little girl's tight pussy. You just relax
and let me handle this."
Once I turned his flaccid member into the massive erection it had been only
minutes ago (or it could have been an hour, I honestly don't remember), I
crawled on my hands and knees up his body and hovered above his thick
piece of wood. I lowered myself down, inch-by-inch, until my ass rested on
top of his balls.
I placed my hands on his chest as I ground my pussy against his hard-on. I
took my time, felt him open me up and push my lips apart. His earlier
pounding didn't afford me the opportunity to really feel him inside of me,
appreciate how easily he forced me to accept him.
God, I could feel him in my stomach. I closed my eyes and rowed back and
forth, then side to side, letting his erection take control of my body. Wanting
more, I pushed up off my knees and onto my feet and began to bounce on his
dick.
Daniel started to come to life, but I pushed his hands away when he tried to
grab my waist.
"No, no, not this time, daddy," I moaned.
He obliged and I rode him like a champion jockey at the Kentucky Derby.
Just like he had done earlier, I, too, went up and down, though slower and
more methodical. I kept my hands on his chest for balance.
Daniel mumbled something incoherently, then about five seconds later he
came inside me again, so apparently he tried to tell me he was cumming. I
rode his orgasm until he finished. By then, it became my turn so I dropped
down and came all over his dick.
I left satisfied, though wobbly, and honestly had to buy a bag of ice just so I
could sit in my car and drive home (my pussy was that sore). He obviously
felt bad about what he did, because he said several more times I couldn't tell
anyone what happened. Sure thing, I said, because I'm a truthful person.
Besides, who would believe me. It's not like I had my camera recording any
(or all) of it. I would never do that.
 Story 11

JOE:
I woke up this morning feeling really horny. I had the vague recollection that
my dreams had been erotic. Whether they had or not, I had a raging hard on.
That was the good thing. They tell me that is not supposed to happen as
much, now I'm in my sixties. Ok, I'll admit it probably doesn't happen as
much as when I was 16 and couldn't get through the day without wanking but
it still happens often enough. I'm not complaining.
I thought about sex, and when I last had it. Almost a month now. Too long
really. I suppose you could call her an FWB. We meet every so often when
she passes through the area with work. She is in her fifties, and has lovely big
boobs. She gives a wonderful blow job. The thought of her mouth on my
cock made it pump up a bit more.
I got up and stood in front of the mirrored wardrobe door. Naked.
I looked at my body critically. Not too bad for 66 really. I still had a flat
stomach. Ok not as taut as it used to be...but better than a lot of guys 30 years
younger. Fairly good muscle tone all round I decided, but again, not quite
what it was. My eyes were drawn to the reflection of my hard cock. Still very
good there and it seemed a pity there was nobody there to experience it.
I massaged it, as always enjoying the sensation. As I did so I tried to visualize
the type of woman I would like to be with just now. The type alternates
between busty curvy types and slim petite types. Today it was a slim petite
woman I yearned. Preferably young. I imagined what it would be like to pick
her up as I stood and lower her onto my erect shaft. Feeling her wrap her legs
around me as we slowly fuck standing in front of the mirror.
Dream on. I thought to myself that ain't never going to happen. Not today
anyway I added to myself hastily.
I stomped off to get a shower and breakfast, wondering what I was going to
do with my day. I have recently retired, so every day is like a weekend to me.
It is still a novelty.
LINDSEY:
At last the alarm went off and I could justify getting up. It had been a long
night of tossing and turning and generally over thinking things. I went over
the previous evening yet again in my mind. It had started off so well and I
had been optimistic. I went out with some of the girls from the office. We
went man hunting. There were six of us altogether. We went from bar to bar
eyeing up the blokes there and generally trying to attract someone. We all
dressed our best and probably were very loud and provocative. I did my best
to keep up with the other girls as we talked about sex and men in general.
Trouble was I didn't have much to contribute. I am not a virgin but that is
about as much as I can say. I had sex at a party when I had too much to drink.
It wasn't a traumatic experience but I really don't remember very much other
than thinking. Is that it? Isn't it supposed to last longer and be a lot more fun
than that?
Anyway, one by one the girls paired up with a guy and some of them left us
to go on to other places. In the end there was Julie who is 24, Annie who is a
bit overweight and older than my mum and me. Julie was no longer
contributing to the conversation as she had two tongues in her mouth. The
other belonging to a big muscular bearded guy who was just too hot for
words. Annie was being chatted up by a young guy in a suit. Nobody was
chatting me up. No men had spoken to me all evening - unless you count the
three who thought I was Annie's daughter, and questioned whether I should
be up this late, and in a bar.
Julie and her guy disappeared all of a sudden. I felt very alone and exposed as
Annie was becoming more and more focused on the guy with the suit. I
decided I would leave. Then Annie wouldn't feel guilty and I wouldn't be left
looking like a sad ugly little girl - again.
I walked home passing as many bars and takeaways as I could in the forlorn
hope that some guy would pick me up or even just offer me a lift. I was that
desperate I would have got into any car. However nobody did. I arrived home
feeling horny and frustrated. I Analyzed the situation all night. I just wanted
to be with someone; someone who could make me feel like a woman.
Someone who would fuck me until I was breathless from cumming. I knew
what it was like to cum. Of course I did. I have fingers that are very good at
it, and I used to have a little vibrator, but that was broken. Well, worn out to
be more precise.
But what did I want? The answer that kept coming to me was: Somebody
who doesn't take things too seriously. Somebody who will appreciate me as I
am. Somebody I can have a laugh and a good uncomplicated fuck with (as
well as great foreplay of course). Somebody experienced and relaxed. In
short someone older. Someone like my Grandad - not my Grandad obviously.
That would just be too weird. Someone like that that shouldn't be impossible
to find, surely? I had maybe just been looking in the wrong places. I needed
an old pervert who likes little girls. Hang on. Did I really think that? Surely
not someone as old as my Granddad? Just someone a bit older than me
surely... but the thought persisted. I was nineteen so anyone over about fifty
five could be grandad age - just.
I got out of bed, and slipped off my nightie letting it fall to the floor. It was
not a sexy one. No point really. I figured if I ever got someone here I
wouldn't need one. I looked at myself in the mirror. I really didn't like what I
saw. I was thin and perhaps a bit scrawny. I told myself, athletic was a more
positive term but it didn't seem to fit. Scrawny for sure. Thin legs. Again,
slim is a more positive term but, no. Skinny. Flat chested with almost no tits
to speak of. I wasn't even going to bother thinking of a more positive term
there. Face? Plain and little girl like. No positives there either. Hair? Perhaps
my one redeeming factor. It was long and down to my bum. I loved to wrap it
round my body and pretend I was using it to hide my sexy features. Dream
on. Oh. and it was ginger. So maybe not a great feature after all.
I decided I was going to need a real old pervy guy to get me laid. It was my
only chance.
My plan then? There had to be a plan. No good waiting for fate.
I remembered something I had seen in the local rag. There was a sculpture
exhibition in the park today and over the week. Lots of arty things to look at
as well as food and drink available. I was off work. The sun was shining. It
sounded like the sort of place respectable old gents would go on a Friday
morning. But wait I didn't need a respectable one did I? Do old perverts like
sculptures? I headed in to the shower. And hour and a half later I hit the park.
JOE:
After a long shower, and a leisurely breakfast outside in the sun, my thoughts
came round to today's activity. I feel it is important to keep doing things most
days so I don't start to vegetate. I had spent too long at the pool and gym
yesterday and pushed myself a bit too much. I would do it again tomorrow
probably, but decided to rest today. Maybe just a gentle swim later. What to
do then?
I remembered the sculpture exhibition. Not really my thing but it felt
important to support local events - especially weekday ones. I decided to go.
If nothing else it would be a nice walk in the sunshine. Some time later I
ambled off towards the park.
I was pleasantly surprised by the exhibition. They had set clusters of
sculptures at different locations with different themes. It was a bit like a
nature trail. I enjoyed wandering round for an hour or so and seeing less than
a third of it by then. I came across a posh coffee van. Perfect. I waited in the
short queue mind just in neutral.
After a couple of minutes of just zoning out I became aware of a small
woman a couple of people ahead of me at the counter. Petite was the word to
describe her. The more I looked at her from behind, the more I liked what I
saw. Gorgeous long red hair, Nice slim legs and an athletic figure. very
petite. just like my earlier fantasy. I couldn't wait for her to turn round. At last
the woman turned round with her coffee in her hand. But wasn't a woman.
She was just a young girl of maybe fifteen or so. Very pretty though. There
was something about her that appealed to some deep-down desire. She caught
my eye it seemed and looked right at me. Ridiculous. I'm not getting
involved! I thought to myself. I watched her go and tried to forget her lovely
slim petite body.
I spent the next hour or so wandering around in the sun, until I came to a
cluster of food vans by some trees. I decided I was hungry and I fancied some
chips. After a brief wait, I was sitting at a table enjoying a decent portion of
chips. There were few other people about. Movement caught my eye and
someone came past me. I looked up and saw it was the young girl again. She
sat down at a nearby table facing towards me. Again, she caught my eye, and
for some reason I nodded to her as if I knew her - rather than someone I had
just seen an hour earlier. She smiled back. I wondered about going over to
talk to her, ask her about the sculptures. But decided that would seem too
creepy.
The girl ate a few chips in what looked to me a sensuous manner. I told
myself not to make things up. What she did next made me realise I was not
mistaken. This girl was either leading me on or just trying to unsettle an older
man
She picked up a sausage, looked me in the eye and slipped the sausage into
her mouth and worked her lips up and down it. She took it out without biting
and dipped it in mayo, coating the end thoroughly. Then looking pointedly at
me she licked the mayo slowly off the sausage. She repeated this twice more.
The third time she did it, she opened her legs as wide as her dress would
allow. I glanced behind me wondering if the show was for someone else.
Nobody there.
LINDSEY:
It was lovely wandering round the park in the sun. Some of the sculptures
were good. Some were just crap. I fancied a coffee after a while and got one
from a little catering van. The guy serving there was older but also quite fat,
and he didn't try to chat me up I decided he was not right for my little fantasy.
That was all it was. I had seen nobody suitable, and in fact hardly anybody at
all. Perhaps this had been a crap idea.
As i turned away from the van my eyes fell on an old boy in the queue. He
was quite good looking in an old guy sort of way, his body was also pretty
damn good - for an old guy. What got me though, was the way he looked at
me. Sort of undressing me with his eyes. Made my clit tingle just a bit. As I
wandered on, I couldn't stop thinking about him, but kept reminding myself I
would probably not see him again. However. I was wrong.
There he was again eating chips at lunchtime. I was behind him so could
observe him properly. He was actually quite muscular looking. I have seen
much younger guys with bodies nowhere near as good. I decided to tease him
and see what he did. To see if he would make a move. If that scared him off I
decided he was not the one for my fantasy anyway.
I deliberately walked close by him and reckoned he smelled pretty good too.
Sitting on the next table I fixed him with my best come to bed eyes. he
nodded to me I'm sure.
With hindsight I probably laid it on a bit thick with sucking the mayonnaise
off the sausage thing, but as you know by now, I was desperate. It worked
though. It had two effects, firstly I could feel myself getting a wet pussy and
secondly it brought him over. Well actually it had three effects. It terrified
me.
JOE:
After a blatant display like that, which was clearly for me, I felt I had to go
over to her. I knew if I didn't, I would always wonder. So, trying not to look
too eager, and probably failing. I got up and wandered over to her table. I
could feel my cock stiffening as I walked. I told myself this was a child, and
to be careful.
"Hi. I'm Joe." I said "I see you like to suck a German Sausage." I indicated
the sausage in the tray with her chips.
"Hello, I'm Lindsey. Yes. I like to suck any kind of sausage, especially with
salty cream."
"Are you old enough to like that?" I asked sitting down beside her.
"Yes. I'm nineteen. Do you want to see my driving licence or would you just
prefer to feel my tits?"
This girl was coming across as some sort of slut. I wondered if she was, or if
she was just acting. I decided to test her and see if she stayed or got up and
marched off to find a social worker.
"It won't be necessary, to see your driving licence. But I would like to feel
your tits. Preferably pressed against my chest as we fuck."
"Sounds good to me. I would like to feel your hard sausage thrusting deep
inside me."
I was amazed at how the conversation had progressed so quickly to sex. It felt
like there was an electric charge between us. I was shocked. nineteen? If she
was telling the truth, it would be legal. But just so taboo!
"Shall we walk and see some sculptures?" Lindsey asked, raising one
eyebrow as she did so.
"Yes there are groups of them up near the trees this way." I indicated the
wooded area near the edge of the park.
We walked off towards the first cluster of sculptures.
I have to admit to being pretty shocked, but also very excited. We walked
towards the trees close together. She was tiny. The top of her head was barely
reaching my shoulder. I reached round and pulled her closer to me. She didn't
object, but snuggled in closer. So I slid my hand down and gave her bum a
squeeze.
"You dirty old man! " she said "Do it some more. It is making my pussy
wet."
I didn't need any further encouragement, and dug my fingers in. she stopped
and swung round to face me. I hugged her tight and she did likewise. The feel
of her little firm body pressing against mine was great. I really didn't know
where this was heading, but it felt too quick. I could feel her trembling. Was
it excitement or fear. Was she a complete slut or just desperate? I didn't
know. I decided to go with the slut theory for now, but keep an eye on her.
"Would you like to pull my panties down and feel my wet pussy." she said. I
looked around. The park was empty in this area. There were a few people
down by the chip van but that was all. So I hitched up her dress to expose her
lovely firm bum and slipped my hand under the waistband of her tiny black
lacy panties and slid them down a bit. Lyndsey's cool flesh felt wonderful
under my palm. I slid my hand down her bum and up between her legs to
encounter her hot wet pussy. My fingers entered her without any gentle
exploratory stroking. It just felt so hot and urgent. I lifted her up like that to
kiss her eager lips, and she tasted great and returned the kiss with passion.
My cock was hard and throbbing and very uncomfortable in my jeans. My
fingers were wiggling away in her soaking wet pussy and Lindsey was
moaning softly through our kiss. I had to have more. Got to get somewhere a
little less in view, so I pulled my fingers out and changed my grip so I picked
her up over my shoulder and carried her over to the edge of the trees. There
were a little group of sculptures there. One was a little stone horse, about the
size of a Shetland pony. I sat Lindsey on it facing backwards. We were pretty
well out of view there.
I pulled Lindsey's panties right off. They were soaking. She sat backwards on
the little horse and hitched her dress up to expose her gorgeous wet pussy and
parted her lips with her fingers. I had an idea. I pulled out my phone and
started photographing her like that. She quickly warmed to that idea. I got
some great shots as she lay back, legs open fingering her juicy wet pussy. It
was soaking. The dress was buttoned all up the front and as I clicked away
Lindsey was undoing the buttons one by one, working her way upwards. She
exposed her firm flat belly and soon I could see her black bra. When the dress
fell fully open, she looked wonderful, but I still longed to see more.
"Get your tits out, you dirty little slut!" I said to her. I have to add that is not
my usual way of speaking to a woman, but it just came out unbidden. It
seemed appropriate somehow.
"Oh, fuck yeah! I wanna be your whore." she replied. Her bra was strapless
so she easily unclipped it and pulled it off.
Lindsey looked awesome as she lay back on the little stone horse. Legs open,
pussy lips open, dress open and tits on view. Long hair looking like the
horse's mane. I took a few more photos of her like that then throwing caution
to the wind moved in towards her. Unbuttoning my trousers. I had to have
this young slut.
LINDSEY:
It seemed like I was in some sort of trance. It was surreal. My words and
actions just came like I was possessed by something. Desperation probably. I
couldn't quite believe I was exposing myself like that in a public place while
this old man photographed me. It seemed so wrong, but also so right. I was so
horny as I unbuttoned that dress and got my pathetic little tits out. I thought I
was going to wake up from the dream and I kept expecting him to say. Put it
away love. Come back when you have got a woman's body. But he didn't. He
just kept taking photos and I just got hornier and hornier. My pussy was
tingling with anticipation and excitement. I could feel my little nips getting
hard. They would be bigger than my tits if they carried on.
Joe was unbuttoning his trousers. I was so excited that such a sudden
unexpected thing was happening, but terrified at the same time. I watched as
he unleashed his hard cock. The rational part of my brain told me I had seen
far bigger on the internet, but there in the park it looked massive. I looked at
the partly exposed purple head and the veins down the side. It terrified me
and fascinated me in equal measure as he came towards me. He sat on the
rump of the little stone horse. The fear left me and I just knew I wanted that
hard, pulsing thing inside me. Instinct, I guess. I couldn't wait to feel it force
its way between the tingling lips of my pussy and surge up deep into my wet
aching cunt. I moaned as I felt his hands slide under my buttocks I watched in
fascination as he bent his straining hot, shaft down and nudged it against my
wet pussy lips. I reached round behind me and held onto the horses neck. I
felt the slight pain as it forced me open and felt it slide slowly up inside me.
The pain disappeared to be replaced for a deep longing and a wonderful
fulfilled sensation. I remember thinking, This is what sex is like then. I felt
joe's cock withdraw a bit and plunge back deeper in. I cried out in pleasure. I
felt on the brink of cumming already. I could feel it. This was so much better
than fingers. Back and forth he slid his cock. I could see the pleasure etched
on his face and was fascinated by this unfamiliar object sliding in and out of
my body.
Suddenly Joe's head whipped round.
"Someone is coming. Button up. Let's go"
His cock was gone. I lurched into action suddenly fearful of discovery and
pulled my dress around me. Joe's hand gripped my elbow and he guided me
off into the trees. Never have I felt do disappointed. Logic told me that
because he hadn't run off, we would finish later, but I had so wanted to feel
his cum spurt into me on that stone horses back.
JOE:
We scurried into the trees, me with my trousers half done up and Lindsey
hugging her dress tightly to her. When we had gone a good way in, we
stopped to draw breath. Each strongly aware of each-others arousal and of
our close call. We smiled at each other.
"Sorry about that." I said "I panicked a bit there. Maybe we should have kept
going and hoped they ignored us."
"I'm glad you did. I was in another world there and didn't know what was
going on. Still don't. Something just came over me and I couldn't have
stopped, but I would have been mortified if someone had seen us." Lindsey
replied.
I was a little puzzled by this There was me going with the theory she was a
little slut, but maybe she actually wasn't
"Wait. I'm confused I thought you were the type of girl that was used to this
sort of outdoor spontaneous fun."
"God no!" replied Lindsey "I've never had any spontaneous fun like this,
indoors or out. I would even go further than that and say I have never had any
fun like this."
"You mean you have never had sex before?" I was horrified.
"Well technically once, but I don't remember it being fun really. Ugly girls
like me don't get to have fun."
"What do you mean? Ugly? What are you talking about?"
"Yeah. Ugly, like this." Lindsey let her dress fall open. There were tears in
her eyes.
"What are you talking about? I was hot for your sexy body from the moment
I saw you at the coffee van."
"Yes, but you are..." Lindsey faltered.
"What? A dirty old man?" I replied. "I guess I might be but I know the
women I like the moment I see them and I do not have a specific type or age I
go for. You just hit the spot today. I don't go prowling around looking for
young girls if that is what you think."
"So you really think I'm sexy then? You really wanted to fuck me?"
"Still do to be honest. Just need to get you somewhere private, and close,
before my cock explodes."
Lindsey smiled. A wicked smile.
"Good. I know somewhere nearby. Come with me."
Lindsey gathered her dress again and set off through the trees. I followed, not
knowing what to expect. We came to a fence and followed it for a while to a
little gate marked ‘Private', through the gate and into a field. We were out of
the public park now. We soon came to a little brick building. An old stable
from when this was a country estate. There were several horses looking over
the doors. We went to the end one. Lindsey found a key from behind a loose
brick and unlocked a door at the side. We were in a hay store and we could
see through some bars to the first stable. The horse seemed to know her.
"This is my aunt's horse isn't he lovely?"
I don't know a lot about horses but this one was clearly male. Very clearly.
He had a huge cock hanging down. He was clearly where the phrase Hung
like a horse came from.
"I like to come here sometimes, and dream of getting fucked here. The
solitude of this place helps to set the scene. I go up into the hay loft and
finger my clit until I cum. But today is different. I have your cock to stare at."
"Why don't you finger your clit while you are staring at my cock then. I
would like to see you do that."
"OK", said Lindsey "Let's go upstairs to the hay loft."
There were some rickety old wooden stairs at the back and we ascended to
find, well, a hayloft. There were about a dozen haybales, lots of old riding
tack, horse feed and assorted junk. There was one bale on its own in the
middle of the floor. Lindsey fetched a fleecy blanket from a cupboard in the
corner and spread it over the bale. I got the distinct impression she had done
that many times before. She turned and stood in front of me, by the bale. She
looked nervous.
"I'm suddenly scared now, she said. I don't think I can."
I was so disappointed, but tried hard not to show it.
"Look. If you are having second thoughts, then that's Ok. I'm not going to do
anything against your will."
I paused and looked at her standing there hugging herself with her arms. She
looked so uncertain.
"I would like to fuck you, or make love to you. Whatever way you want to
phrase it, It comes to the same thing but I need you to enjoy it too. I think you
are an incredibly sexy young woman. You just don't know it yet."
"Really? You really think so? So why can't I get fucked?"
"You can. We are here, the two of us, so you can. You just need a little help
getting started. That's quite common. Out in the park instinct took over and
you were gagging for my cock. You logical questioning mind has kicked in
now. You just need to either answer its questions or just tell it to fuck off and
mind its own business. What would help you do one or the other?"
She looked at me and simply said
"Monty. He will help."
My mind whirled. Was she talking about a threesome?
"Who is Monty?" I asked.
"My Aunt's horse, silly."
I wondered what on earth I had gotten into.
"Err...look. I'm not sure about that."
Lindsey laughed out loud, and she looked lovelier than ever.
"Now, who's nervous? I'm not talking about involving him, you old pervert.
That would be disgusting! He just helps me feel relaxed."
You cannot imagine how relieved I felt.
"Ok, let's go and see Monty then."
We creaked back down the stairs.
"Hello Monty boy" said Lindsey. Monty H. snorted and looked round at her.
She went into his stall and patted his flank. He shuffled around a bit. Moving
against her.
Lindsey turned to me.
"See. Monty likes me." she said smiling
"He's not the only one round here." I replied
"Show me your cock then." She said
"I'll show you mine if you show me yours." I replied
"Deal." Lindsey popped open the few buttons she had done up and let the
dress fall off completely. She stood naked next to old Monty. She looked
stunning. Her slim petite body with her tiny tits crowned by hard nipples
almost made me cum on the spot.
Not to be outdone, I pulled off my shirt and carefully slipped my trousers
down. Monty may have been a lot bigger than me, but I certainly beat him on
the hardness front.
It felt slightly surreal. Us both naked in a stable alongside Monty the horse.
"Are you going to fuck me with that thing, old man, or just stand there
looking at me?"
Lindsey leant back against Monty's flank and thrust her pelvis forward whilst
opening her legs. I reached round and grabbed Lindsey's tight little bum and
nuzzled the end of my cock against her pussy lips. Lindsey moaned and
thrust towards me. All three of us wobbled and staggered a bit. Monty
snorted.
"Let's go back upstairs. We can't do it here. I'm more than ready now." said
Lindsey softly.
"Thanks Monty." I said over my shoulder to the horse as I followed Lindsey
up the steep wooden stairs watching her tight little bum jiggle as she climbed.
Lindsey straddled the hay bale and lay back lust like she had on the statue.
There was an ancient, much worn wooden post behind her, supporting the old
tiled roof. She leant against it and reached around behind her head to grab
onto an old leather harness that was conveniently hanging there. I felt that
maybe she had used it before in her solitary play. Never have I seen a more
inviting posture.
"Fuck me, old man. Give it to me now!"
I needed no further encouragement.
I straddled the hay bale too facing her. Sliding my hands under her bum once
more, I lifted her up. Obligingly Lindsey put her legs around me. I guided my
cock so it was once more at her wet entrance and with no effort at all I felt
my shaft slide in up to the hilt. It felt amazing as Lindsey's muscles squeezed
my cock so hard. This just felt so urgent.
In that slightly awkward position, I held onto Lindsey's tiny hips and jerked
her back and forth on my cock as quickly as I could. I knew it would make
me I cum sooner but just mow it was just about unloading some of the
tension that had built up over the last hour or so. Lindey seemed to match my
sense of urgency and Our bodies banged together as we thrusted. Lindsey had
wrapped the harness round her wrists and she was virtually hanging from it.
Lindsey cried out, and I just knew she was cumming. I could feel her juices
running down my balls as we fucked as urgently as we could.
I got that familiar sensation deep down and I knew I was going to blow. I felt
my hot cum surging up my shaft and the tingling sensation that goes with it. I
cried out as I let go of what felt like a huge load of cum. I felt a second lot
rising and I pulled out because I like to see myself spurt, and I thought
Lindsey might like it too. The second lot was not as strong as the first but
enough to make a good splatter on Lindsey's flat belly. I rubbed it in with the
end of my cock, and watched the final dribbles drip onto her heaving belly.
LINDSEY
I watched Joe's throbbing wet cock unloading the last globules of his spunk
onto my belly. My orgasm was subsiding, but I knew I wanted more. I
wanted that live cock in me again just as soon as I could have it.
I unwrapped my aching wrists from the old harness and sat upright on Joe,
pressing my little body against his face. Straight away I felt his mouth
moving around and soon felt his lips close on my hard nipples he began to
suck my insignificant, but highly sensitive tiny tits. It felt so good.
I let Joe suck first one, and then the other. Soon I could stand no more of it. I
was becoming so desperate to get fucked again while I could be. Who knew
how long it would be until I got another chance?
Pulling myself away from Joe I spoke urgently.
"Fuck me again, please Joe. I want to feel you spear me again."
I put my hands on that helpful old wooden post again and bent over forwards,
sliding my hands down the worn wood until I found the correct height. L
opened my legs and looked round beseechingly at Joe.
"Give it to me now, like this."
I was glad to see that Joe was still quite erect. I watched him get up off the
bale and move around behind me, stroking his cock as he did so. I couldn't
wait to feel it slip into me again. I wished he would hurry.
I felt Joe's hands on me and soon felt the delicious head of his cock nuzzling
at my aching pussy lips. I let out a low moan as he slowly slid his length into
me and his bod press against my bum.
Slowly Joe began to fuck me and I felt my juices gush and could feel the
wetness trickling down my legs. It all felt so good. Joe's hands found my tits
and begin to fondle them. Suddenly I didn't care that they were small. At that
moment I loved them and the sensations they were providing me. Never
again would I wish they were bigger I decided. They felt just right now. It
was like a great weight lifting from my mind. In fact, my whole body felt
good. I no longer felt to scrawny or too small. I suddenly loved my body, just
the way it was.
This new revelation served to heighten my excitement as Joe's balls started to
slap against me. He switched his hands to my hips and increased the speed of
his thrusts still more.
My body was shaking, partly from the pounding Joe was giving me and
partly from my imminent orgasm.
The intensity of feeling increased and suddenly the first wave of orgasm
washed over my and I cried out in delight and I felt my deep muscles
contracting on the live and throbbing cock within me.
Wave after wave of intensity washed over me, making me gasp and sob. I
loved it and yet couldn't stand it at the same time. How could that be?
Joe cried out and I felt his cock pulse deep within me and I could feel his hot
seed surging into my aching yearning body. Again, and again, it pulsed and
the speed of his thrusts diminished. I felt both relieved and disappointed that
it was over. A strange paradox.
Suddenly Joe's shaft was removed. That felt strange. It was like part of me
had been taken away! His strong hands lifted my round and we lay together,
me on top of him, on the blanket covered haybale. I was at ultimate
peace....but I still fancied another fuck.

Story 12

"Shit!" Liv moaned when the alarm clock woke her up. She was tired and
horny, and her mind was spinning, the wet dream had ended before it had
gotten to the good part. Instinctively her hands went to her breast and pussy,
and, closing her eyes, she began to play with herself. Her fingers explored the
pussy, sliding up and down the slick folds. She pinched the nipple while her
fingers made circular motions on her sex.
Liv gasped and moaned rubbing her clit in rapid friction, wanting to cum as
fast as possible. She pressed her finger on the clit harder and rubbed it. She
moaned and whined and gasped and shuddered pushing fingers in and out of
her inflamed cunt. Liv was in the fire, trembling, sighing, heaving, and
pushing her mound against her hands. Soon her body trembled as an orgasm
rippled through her body.
After the self-induced orgasm had spent its force, Liv sighed deeply and got
up, put a bathrobe on and left her room. On the way to the bathroom she
thanked God that her aunt wasn't awake, at least, Charlotta had not heard her
morning activity.
She stood in her shower, letting the hot water run over her body, the heat did
wonders to her aching muscles, and she started to feel like she could survive
the day. Then a broad smile spread on her face when Liv remembered that
she had a two months' vacation ahead of her.
Liv turned the water off and stepped out of the shower and looked at herself
in the mirror. The woman in the mirror still baffled her.
She wasn't the tall, skinny girl with acne and thick glasses that she had been
just a few years earlier when she had started in college. The puberty had done
its magic on her body. She had gone from skinny to the other extreme of the
scale; she now was plump.
Most women would have been devastated by being as tubby as she now was,
but she was okay with it.
Liv put her glasses on and leaned on the mirror and examined her face. She
could see the small dents on her skin that the acne had left behind, but they
were so small that no one would see them unless they knew what to look for.
Besides, it didn't take much makeup to hide them. Liv was just grateful that,
miraculously, her acne had disappeared. That the pimples that had covered
her face and back were gone.
Liv stepped back and smiled at herself.
She had not inherited her mother's beauty, she wasn't a beautiful woman, but,
Liv was okay being a plain looking girl. It was a vast improvement what she
had been just two years earlier.
She took her glasses off, and her smile grew wider. Without her glasses, she
couldn't see all the small flaws in her body and face, and she could
understand what men now saw in her; even though she was overweight, she
looked, kind of, sexy.
Liv sighed deeply, put the bathrobe on and got off the bathroom. On the way
back to her room she greeted her aunt as the older woman took off her coat.
Liv groaned knowing why her aunt was coming home at this time in the
morning still dressed for clubbing.
A year now Liv had lived with her aunt and her husband, and she'd learned
that her aunt cheated on her husband every time the man was out of the town.
Liv had not actually seen her cheating on Lukas, but she'd seen enough
evidence of her aunt's infidelity to feel sorry for her husband.
As she started to make breakfast, Liv prepared herself to listen to Charlotta's
complains about her husband's absence. Liv was sure that the constant
complaints about Lukas's business trips was her aunt's way to justify her
infidelity.
It pissed Liv off, Lukas was a good man and worked hard to maintain the
lifestyle her aunt was used to, and as far as Liv could tell, her aunt had never
worked a day in her life. She just spent the money her husband earned.
Liv had had a crush on her aunt's husband since the moment she laid her eyes
on him. At first, she had thought that her crush on the man twice of her age
would go away. But, when Liv got to know the intelligent, funny, and
generous soul behind the handsome face and gorgeous body her feelings only
got deeper, until one day she realized that she was in love with her aunt's
husband and she loathed her aunt.
Lukas deserved better than Charlotta.
"Pancakes as breakfast?" Charlotta said when she got to the kitchen still
dressed for clubbing and smelling beer and sex. "Aren't you fat enough
already?" She asked pouring herself a cup of coffee.
Liv groaned, living with her aunt often made her feel like she was living with
one of the cheerleader bitches of her High School. Her aunt couldn't seem to
stop insulting her.
"You don't have to eat," Liv said.
"I wouldn't eat the amounts of carbohydrates you eat in any meal, I need to
think about my figures. Not all of us want to be a big girl like you are,"
Charlotta said and gulped the coffee down. "I'm going to take a shower,"
"I'm going to grocery shopping; do you need anything?" Liv asked.
"Vegetables and fruits,"
"Anything else?"
"That's it," Charlotta said and left the kitchen.
Liv ate her breakfast, dressed up and went to grocery shopping. When she
came back, her aunt had left, and she had the whole apartment to herself.
*******************
Lukas lit up a cigarette and wrapped the coat tighter around him; the breeze
was chilling, Lukas hated being outside just to have a smoke, he missed the
time when he still could smoke everywhere, now it seemed that he couldn't
smoke anywhere.
Taking a drag from his cigarette, he looked at the planes getting up and
coming down, wondering why he had tolerated his wife for so long?
Charlotta was beautiful, but she also was a demanding princess and an
insatiable whore who fucked around like a cat in heat.
Not that he minded of her infidelity, he didn't much care about his wife.
He had chosen her because of her looks and background. Having a beautiful
wife who was from an upper-class had helped him to create business
contacts.
Lukas couldn't blame his wife sleeping around; it had been years since he'd
had sex with Charlotta. If she'd kept her affairs discreet he would not have
minded, but lately, Charlotta had become reckless, she didn't even try to hide
her affairs, and the rumors of her infidelity had started to spread.
Having a wife who slept around made Lukas look weak, and he couldn't have
that.
Lukas sighed, flicked the cigarette away and went back into the airport's all
too familiar cafeteria. He traveled around Europe and Asia more than eighty
days a year, he knew most airports like the backs of his hands.
Lukas bought a Latte, sat down at the table by the window to look at the
horizon. He fiddled with his bracelet, suddenly feeling the full weight of the
apathy that had been with him for a year. Doing business and making money
wasn't fun anymore. It bored the hell out of him. Now that he had gotten
everything he ever wanted he had become bored and depressed.
Lukas pinched the bridge of his nose. He had to start thinking about the issue
at hand; divorcing Charlotta. He knew why Charlotta had become so reckless
with her affairs; she thought that she was irreplaceable in his life, but she was
wrong. That had been the case fifteen years earlier when he had married her;
he had needed his wife's connections to the Swedish upper class and business
world.
But now Lukas had created a network of influential friends and allies all
around the world. Not to mention that his father-in-law liked him more than
he liked his own daughter. And, Lukas had a replacement for Charlotta in his
mind already.
After he'd divorced Charlotta, he would marry a woman he had fallen in love
with and actually liked.
He smiled at the image of the young Liv came to his mind.
Lukas had wanted to have Liv the moment he had laid his eyes on her. The
first time he had laid his eyes on Liv's tall, curvy frame his cock had gotten
hard and started to thud against the fabric of his slacks.
And she still had that effect on him; the mere sight of the young woman made
him hard.
Hell, he now felt his cock getting hard just thinking of the first time he had
laid his eyes on the girl.
It had happened in this very same airport. Lukas had come to pick up his
wife's niece. He had expected to meet an obnoxious Hollywood brat, but he
had been pleasantly surprised. Even the way Liv had been dressed was vastly
different he had expected. She had been dressed in a fashionable little dark
red summer dress that showed all her curves, but still was tasteful. Two years
ago, at the age of eighteen, Liv had been a sexy girl, but now she had become
a gorgeous woman, and it seemed that every day she became curvier and
more and more beautiful.
Living with her, Lukas had quickly learned that Liv wasn't just a pretty face
and sexy body. The girl was brilliant, often when he talked with her,
regardless of the topic, Lukas found himself barely able to keep up with her
quick mind. Liv challenged his mind, and Lukas loved that.
Liv was less than half of his age, and Lukas found himself enjoying her
company more than he enjoyed the company of anyone else.
Over a year now he had been in love with the young girl and he'd barely been
able to keep his hands away from her.
Liv was a temptation that was terribly hard to resist.
Lukas smirked, deciding not to resist the temptation anymore. It was time for
him to claim Liv as his.
He picked his phone and called home.
*******************
Liv was cleaning the living room when the phone rang. "Hello?" She
answered.
"Liv, it's Lukas. Could you come to pick me up from the airport? I'd take a
cab, but I seem to have misplaced my wallet," Lukas said. "Or, to be exact, it
probably was stolen. Anyway, Lotta is with her friend and that she can't
come. Can you come and pick me up from the airport?"
Liv sat up. "Sure, I'll be there soon,"
Lukas sighed in relief. "Thank you, I'll wait for you outside,"
Liv quickly changed from sweatpants to dress, did her makeup and went
down to the garage. She drove to the airport and found the tall, lean and slim-
hipped, broad-chested man, with the face of a Viking warrior smoking
outside of the airport. She parked the car and helped Lukas to put the
suitcases in the trunk and went for the passenger's seat, knowing that Lukas
hated to be in a car he didn't control.
"Seatbelt," Lukas said starting the car and pushed the gas pedal, and the car
gave an eager jump forward.
They had been driving for ten minutes when Lukas placed his hand on her
thigh. It was such a simple touch, yet it made her body throb with arousal.
For a long moment, Liv's eyes were cast down to his hand on her leg.
She knew that it was wrong to let Lukas take that kind of liberties with her;
he was married to her aunt. Unfaithful aunt, but still, she didn't want to be the
second woman. She wanted to push his hand away, really, she did, but she
couldn't.
It just felt too good to have him touching her that way.
She whimpered when Lukas's hand slid higher on her leg, he caressed the
bare thigh above her stocking. Liv was stunned. She didn't know how to react
or what to do.
"Open your legs," Lukas said, the commanding tone of his voice sent shivers
down her spine.
Liv glanced at Lukas, there was a look in his eyes she couldn't name, but it
sent a shivery feeling tripping down her spine. She obliged his command and
opened her legs for Lukas, sucking her lower lip.
When his fingertips grazed her warming core through the silk of her panties,
Liv was lit with need, stretched with sexual tension. Her heart was pumping
like a jackhammer and biting her lip, she opened her legs, and he slid his
hand between them. His touch burned like liquid fire, and a soft moan
escaped her lips when the fingers again graced her sex, pressed the fabric of
her panties against her opening.
Liv's breath caught in her throat as her pussy began to tingle. The car was
silent except for the swish of the wipers and her soft moans of pleasure. She
closed eyes luxuriating in the sensations that his fingers created on her body.
Lukas pulled his hand away from her crotch as he parked the car and got out
without a word. Baffled Liv blinked in confusion, then the door opened, and
Lukas helped her out of the car, closed the door and looked at her for a long
moment.
"Fuck this," Lukas groaned. "open your legs for me," He said, the dominant
sound of his voice sent chills through her spine.
Liv's heart was pumping like a jackhammer, and biting her lip, she opened
her legs, and he slid his hand between them. She was sure that Lukas could
feel it in his fingers how soaking wet her panties had gotten.
Liv's breath caught in her throat as her pussy began to tingle. Lukas's hand
slid into her panties and slowly caressed her pussy, at times brushing over her
erect clit, making her bite her lower lip hard to stop herself moaning. Liv's
hips bucked when his fingers pushed into her and ran between her slick folds.
He ran a finger over her slit, all the while staring into her eyes. Lukas grunted
and moved his finger up and down her slick folds. Thrusting her hips forward
Liv turned her eyes away from him as his finger slid into her pulsating pussy.
Lukas pulled his finger out of her and ran it along her sex.
Her clitoris throbbed as his fingertip skated lightly across her folds, teasing
her, making her want more. Lukas leaned over and kissed her, taking her by
surprise. She didn't fight it; she kissed back. He nibbled her lower lip as his
finger moved up her slick folds and then down again in slow, teasing
motions.
Every muscle in her body tensed, her mind was telling her to push his hand
away, but the sensations charging up her spine made her thrust her hips
forward, against his fingers; she wanted more.
Liv couldn't believe that she was letting her aunt's husband finger her pussy,
she couldn't understand why she wasn't stopping him. "Oh," She moaned
when his fingertip brushed her clit and a surge of pleasure shot through her.
When Lukas's finger swept her lips and again slipped inside, another moan
escaped her lips. His thumb rubbed her clit and finger inside her wiggled, and
a desperate ache rose low in her belly. Liv pressed her hips against his hand,
offering herself to him.
"God, girl, you're making me mad," Lukas breathed before leaning down to
capture one puckered nipple through her dress and bra. As he fingered her
pussy, Liv had a strange feeling that her aunt was watching them.
And that aroused her.
Lukas pushed yet another finger into Liv, slowly, and began to thrust his
fingers in and out of her quivering cunt, pressing his thumb against her clit.
Lukas said something, but by now Liv was too far gone to hear him; all she
could think was to get the release that Lukas slowly was building for her. Her
body when he thrust his fingers deeper into her, gently rubbing her clit; she
was almost there.
His fingers began moving faster and faster, with every thrust fingers rubbed
her g-spot as the thumb worked on her clit.
Liv put her hand into her mouth and bit the webbing between her thumb and
index finger so hard that a sharp pain shot through her at the same time when
the pleasure washed over her as she came hard. She writhed with the intensity
of her release, her teeth clamping on her hand.
He rested his forehead against her shoulder panting as heavily while she
recovered the shattering orgasm.
Then Lukas kissed her lips and smiled looking into her eyes and said, "Thank
you,"
Liv, her body still shuddering from the force of her passion, wondered why
he had thanked her? She was the one who should have thanked him, he'd
given her one of the best orgasms of her life without getting his own release.
She glanced at his crotch, and sure enough; Lukas still had a hard-on.
He had gotten nothing out of it, so, why had he thanked her?
Apparently, noticing what she was looking, grabbing her hand, Lukas pressed
it against the thick, rigid bulge of his cock, his slacks straining to contain it.
"Feel that?" He asked.
Blushing Liv nodded. "Yes,"
"I'm gonna shove my cock so deep into your tight cunt that I can feel your
soul,"
Liv whimpered, she had been sexually active less than two years, but she was
by no means inexperienced. The past year she had taken all out of being away
from her overprotective parents. She had done her share of experimenting
with sex, and she couldn't wait to be fucked by him.
Lukas tilted his head and looked into her eyes. "I've wanted you since the
first moment I saw you. I've wanted to lose myself in you,"
Hearing that made Liv feel warm inside. "But, aunt Charlotta might come—"
"She's been cheating on me for years. I haven't said anything because I don't
much care about her. She's always been a trophy wife; her job has been to
look good in my arm during formal dinners, parties, and other occasions. But,
she has become reckless, the rumors about her affairs have started to spread
and that makes me look weak. That I cannot allow. I'll deal with her, but trust
me on this, from this moment on she is non-entity," Lukas said as they
stepped into the elevator, "tonight she doesn't exist, okay?"
Liv had thought that Lukas loved Charlotta, and more than hearing that he
had always known about her aunt's infidelity she was surprised that he had
not cared about it. But, it made her happy to know that he knew. At least,
now she didn't have to feel guilty about not telling him. "Today I don't have
an aunt,"
Lukas quirked a brow and gave her one of his roguish smiles she so loved.
"Good girl,"
Liv smiled. "I like to think that I'm a naughty girl,"
"You are a good girl, don't doubt that," Lukas stated.
"Okay... Lukas, why did you thank me after you made me cum?" Liv asked.
Lukas kissed her. "I thanked you for giving yourself to me," he smiled. "You
might not yet know it, but, you gave yourself to me, and I'm grateful for
that,"
"Oh," Liv smiled, "Yeah, I guess I did gave myself to you,"
"Exactly, and I'm grateful for such a great gift,"
When they got home, Lukas took her to the master bedroom and took out his
cell phone. "Liv, I'm going to film this. I will ask you a question, but first,
you need to know that if you say no we will forget what happened in the
garage and that I ever asked. If you say yes, you will step to the point of no
going back, do you understand?"
Liv had was anxious to hear the question, and she looked nervously at the
smartphone pointed at her face. "Yes,"
"Liv, will you be mine? Will your gorgeous body be mine to use as I please?"
Liv knew what her answer was and she was glad—and slightly surprised, if
she were honest—that Lukas had asked instead just taken her. "I think that
after what happened at the car it is too late for me to say no," She smiled with
affection. "my answer is yes,"
Lukas tossed the phone on the bed, grabbed the neckline of her dress with
both hands, and Liv gasped as he tore it open, revealing her red lace bra. The
remnants of the dress dropped on the floor. Lukas reached behind her and
unclasped her bra, releasing her full breasts. She sucked in a breath, a rush of
excitement dashed through her as she stood naked before him.
Lukas's eyes narrowed, he licked his lips, picked the phone, stepped back still
filming her with the phone and said, "God, you're even more beautiful than I
imagined,"
"Thank you," she said in a soft, shaking voice, lowering her gaze to her
hands. They were trembling.
"Sir," Lukas said. "Thank you, Sir,"
Liv nodded slightly, keeping her eyes on the floor. "Yes, Sir, I keep that in
mind,"
"Are you are a virgin?"
Liv blushed. "No, Sir, far from it,"
Lukas smiled. "Good, I wouldn't have wanted that. Take off my pants,"
Liv opened his belt and pulled the button, unzipping his fly with her other
hand. She slid his pants and boxers down revealing his raging erection.
Liv gasped; the sight of his engorged and cock with thick veins made her
pussy sopping wet. She got her knees, and for a moment she just looked at
the visibly pulsating cock extending from his body. She reached up and took
hold of the impressive shaft, her fingers didn't reach around it, she noted,
feeling the intense heat of it in her hand.
She pulled the foreskin fully back revealing his bulbous wet cock head. Liv
closed her foreskin over his cock head and pushed it back over his cock head
again. "Sir, I've always loved uncircumcised cocks," She said and kissed the
head. "foreskin makes giving handjob much easier,"
Lukas snickered. "That it does," he said. "suck me,"
"Yes, sir," Liv said and pulling his foreskin back her tongue flicked out,
making slow circles around the head of his cock, then licked the precum on
the slit, tasting his cum. Again, and again, her tongue circled the head, until,
finally, she opened her mouth wide and wrapped her lips around the head and
slowly sucked his shaft into her mouth.
It was time to show Lukas that she wasn't an inexperienced cocksucker. She
slowly engulfed it until it reached the back of her throat. Liv smiled; if he
expected her to gag, he had a surprise coming.
She increased her suction and looked up, ignoring the phone pointed at her
she watched him as the cock slid down her throat, her lips steadily slid down
the length of it until her face was buried in his crotch and his entire member
was buried within her throat.
"Ooh, fuck, yes, that feels amazing," Lukas sighed.
Liv pulled her head back pressing her tongue hard on the skin of his shaft,
and at the very end, she clamped her lips around it and sucked hard, swirling
her tongue around the head. When she started to slide her head down the
shaft, Lukas placed his hands on the back of her head. "I'm gonna fuck your
face, slave."
Liv whimpered in desire. There was something appealing and arousing about
being called a slave. As he started to fuck her mouth in earnest, Liv began to
hum, making her mouth vibrate, looking up at him. She gagged slightly, but
when she saw the look of raw lust in his eyes as his cock was moving in and
out of her throat with increasing speed, she wanted to please Lukas even
more than she did before.
Liv was getting hot and aroused from her mouth being fucked, she moved her
other hand to his balls and gently caressed them, her other hand squeezing his
firm ass cheek. "Shit, that feels good, slave," Lukas said, looking down at
her. "So, fucking good,"
Liv looked up, Lukas's eyes were glassy, his hands fisted her hair almost
painfully as he rammed his cock in and out of her mouth. A shiver vibrated
through her at the thought of him coming down to her throat; she couldn't
wait to swallow his cum.
His balls in her hand tightened, he buried his cock into her mouth, and he
came in a long burst inside of her throat, and she swallowed, but Lukas
pulled out, and his cock kept pumping cum all over her face. Only when a
clot hit the lens of her glasses did she realize that she still had her glasses on.
"Fuck, you're good," Lukas said and sat down on the bed breathing hard.
Liv smiled, taking her glasses off and putting them on the coffee table.
"Thank you, Sir,"
Lukas looked at her for a moment, then he again turned the phone to her. "Go
wash your face and come back,"
Liv got up and went to the bathroom. For a moment, she looked at her face in
the mirror, Lukas's cum dripping down to the sink from her face. Liv wiped
the sperm from her face with her fingers and then licked them; his cum tasted
salty and soft on her tongue. Then she took off the torn stockings and garter
belt and washed her face, peed and washed her vagina.
She then got back to the bedroom.
"Get on the bed, cunt facing me,"
This time Liv obeyed him without the slightest hesitation. She got on the bed,
spread her legs open, presenting her pussy to him, feeling embarrassed,
vulnerable, and that aroused her to no end.
"Spread it open,"
Liv spread her pussy open with her fingers, Lukas leaned down to examine
her pussy. "Wow, what a beautiful cunt," Lukas said running his finger from
down of her slit over her clitoris and Liv jerked at the feel. She squeezed her
eyes shut, groaning as his fingers teased her moistening pussy. "Don't cum
until I give my permission,"
Liv felt his finger on her outer and inner lips, running it there, his finger
tugged her clit, eliciting a moan out of the girl. Lukas slipped middle and ring
fingers into Liv, nice and deep, and curled his fingers, finding the g-spot and
rubbed his fingers up against it, rubbing his thumb on the top of her slit.
Then he, feather lightly, kissed her glistening and engorged dark pink lips.
Liv gasped when he pushed his tongue into her opening and then his tongue
moved to her clit and flicked it. He licked her pussy slowly and lazily,
increasing the pressure with every lick.
Liv did her best to keep her orgasm at bay, but the longer it went through,
harder it became. She bit her lip squeezing her eyes shut, willing her body not
to give in the orgasm. "God," Liv moaned when he began to move his fingers
in and out of her slippery hole, sucking and licking her clit.
Liv began to move her pelvis in time of his darting fingers and tongue. Lukas
raised his head and smiled at her. "You can ride my fingers, slut, but don't
cum," he said and went back to eat her pussy. She tensed her muscles, trying
not to cum as he continued stimulating her clit sliding his fingers in and out
of her spasming cunt.
Finally, her body tensed, she arched her back and rode his fingers furiously
and surrendered to the pleasure, "Lukas!" Liv screamed, arching her back,
squirting her climax on Lukas's face.
"Bad and disobedient girl," Lukas said, lifted her up and next Liv found
herself on her belly from his lap.
The spank on the left butt cheek came hard, fast and without warning making
Liv cry out in pain. The next whack came down to her right butt cheek, and
the next one followed a fraction of a second later.
The hard, painful spanks came in a steady rhythm, each one coming harder
and more painful. Each one sending jolts of pain and pleasure through her.
Liv's buttocks were burning hot, the tears were flowing, and her face
contorted with pain and pleasure.
The spanking stopped, and Liv moaned when she felt a hand between her
legs, fingers were pushed into her throbbing cunt. Her whole body was
electrified, overloaded with the sensations and then Lukas said. "Cum for
me,"
His fingers flicked her clit only once before Liv cried out as the orgasm again
washed over her. Liv was trembling in aftershocks, breathing heavily, when
Lukas got off under her, lifted her ass up and spreading the cunt lips with
fingers, Lukas placed the head of his cock to Liv's opening. He pushed an
inch in, she felt how her cunt was spread wide open as he slowly impaled her
quivering hole with his cock.
When his cock was in the hot sheath, Lukas pulled it out only to shove it
roughly back in again. Lukas began to fuck her with fast strokes. "You want
it hard, don't you Slut? Hard and roughly,"
"Yes!" Liv cried out and then she screamed when Lukas slapped her still
burning ass.
"Address me properly,"
Lukas started to move hips back and forth at a fast pace, filling Liv from
behind, thrusting the cock into her tight, wet hole.
"Please, Sir, harder!" Liv cried.
"I'll make that cunt beg mercy," Lukas said and pounded the cock harder into
her.
He kept ramming it in holding her by the hips, her face rubbing on the
mattress with every thrust.
"God," Liv moaned when she felt a finger sliding into the asshole. Wiggling
the finger inside the ass, Lukas pumped his cock in and out of her.
Liv screamed when the first ripples of yet another orgasm hit her, she opened
her eyes when her cries were echoed by a shrill scream. She saw her
screaming aunt at the bedroom door, but, Liv was too far gone to care that her
aunt was there, watching her husband fucking her.
Lukas leaned over her, and when he bit her neck hard, burying his cock into
her, rubbing her clit, Liv's eyes rolled to the back of her head and her cries
became one loud wailing scream as her body began to shake uncontrollably
as the mind shattering orgasm rippled through her body.
Lukas pulled out of her, laid on the bed and pulled the quivering Liv to him
and kissed her on the lips. "My good, good, girl. My beautiful Slave," he said.
"You did well,"
As Lukas praised her, Liv felt more sated then ever before in her life; it felt
wonderful being on his embrace, listening to his soothing words. She rested
her head on Lukas's chest. Trembling in aftershocks, listening to his
heartbeat. "God, that was amazing," She said when she finally settled after
the shattering orgasm.
"That it was," Lukas said stroking her back.
Liv nodded. "Sir, I need to go to the bathroom,"
"Of course," Lukas said. "Take a shower,"
Liv got up, her head was dizzy and legs were wobbly, she stood still for a
moment before she went to the bathroom. As she sat down to pee, she felt
that her pussy was sore, but it was a good kind of soreness and then got into
the shower. While washing, a wicked smile took Liv's face as she
remembered her aunt Charlotta's dumbstruck expression when she saw her
husband taking Liv from behind. That was a lesson her bitch of an aunt had
needed to learn.
Then came the guilt, not because she had ruined Lukas's marriage, it had been
wrecked long before she came to live in his home. But because now Charlotta
would have grounds to get a divorce and take a considerable chunk of his
wealth.
Liv got off the shower and looked in the mirror. She blinked and leaned on it
looking at the wound on her neck, hoping that she'd had her glasses on,
without them she was half-blind. She winced when she touched the bite mark
on her neck. Lukas had bitten her neck so hard that it had broken her skin and
the wound was still slightly bleeding.
Liv opened the cupboard, knowing that there were plasters and medical
adhesives in there, after all, the past year she had been taking care of the
house, she'd cleaned and cooked for all three of them. She knew every corner
of the big apartment probably better than her aunt. She put a medical
adhesive over the bite mark, and when she got out of the bathroom, she
wasn't sure what to do.
Should she go back to her room or in the bed with Lukas?
"Get in the bed," Lukas said.
Liv slid under the duvet, and he pulled her to him. Liv looked at him. "Sir,
Charlotta saw us,"
Lukas nodded. "I know," he said brushing a lock of her hair behind her ear.
"don't you worry about that, let me handle her. You don't need to worry about
it,"
"But, Sir—"
"No, trust me, I'm your Master, I'm taking care of you, and you don't need to
worry about Lotta," Lukas said stroking Liv's cheek. "don't worry about
Lotta, that's order,"
"Okay, Sir," Liv said.
"Good girl," Lukas said looking at the bandage on her neck. "was it
bleeding?"
Liv nodded sliding under the duvet. "Yes, Sir,"
"When it stops bleeding take the bandage off. I want to see my bite mark. It is
a sign that I have claimed you as mine,"
Liv shivered. "Will it turn me into a werewolf?"
Lukas burst into laughter. "No, I just bite during sex," He caressed her.
"usually I don't bite hard enough to break the skin, but I wanted to mark you
mine until I have bought you a collar,"
Liv whimpered and looked at him with wide eyes. "A collar?"
"Uh-huh, like I said, you are mine, and you need to have a constant reminder
of that fact," Lukas said stroking her face. "the deal is; you are mine as long
as you want to. When you want out, just tell me. Until then, you're mine to
take care of and protect and use as I please,"
"Until I want out?" Liv asked.
"Yes, I may be a dominant man, but I want my slave to want to belong to
me," Lukas raised his brow. "You do want to be mine, don't you?"
Liv let out a small squeal of excitement. "Yes, Sir,"
Lukas grinned. "Good girl," he said and kissed her. "From this day forward,
you only need to worry about your grades and later your work. Everything
else will be provided to you by me. In return you will serve me, it is simple as
that,"
"Okay, Sir," Liv said and again rested her head on his chest. "I'm tired, Sir,"
"Sleep, tomorrow we talk more about us,"
Liv fell asleep, snuggled up against him, feeling happy and sated.
 Story 13

He had a big, beautiful dick. I was certain of it. The big part, at least, was
obvious. I could see the outline of it as he walked around the pool. I couldn't
stop staring!
It was impossible to know what had gotten into me. The night before I had
fucked a guy who was technically young enough to be my son! It was the
first time I'd slept with a stranger in my life.
At age 39, I was a lifelong good girl. I'd been a librarian since finishing
graduate school. I was a typical, marriage-minded woman who never slept
around. I also never managed to find Mr. Right. Impulsively, I'd decided to
let go and have some fun for once in my life while staying at the beach for a
co-worker's wedding.
I expected it to be a one-night thing followed by regrets. Instead, I felt alive.
Looking at Rick's barely-concealed cock and muscular chest, I knew my wild
night wasn't out of my system. I wanted to run my hands over his young body
and feel that big dick inside me.
I'd impulsively bought an expensive new bikini that morning at a high-end
beachfront boutique. I hadn't owned one since I was in my early twenties!
Suddenly my boring one piece felt like something an old lady would wear. I
didn't see myself as old. And neither did the young groomsman who had
worn my pussy out the night before.
I wondered if Rick would do an even better job. He wasn't drawn to be like
his friend had been. He was so attractive that I was certain he had his pick of
women his own age. I didn't know if he'd even noticed a woman who was
almost twice his age.
Just looking at him made my pussy tingle. He was tall, fit, and confident. It
made me feel dirty to check out someone so much younger. And feeling dirty
made my pussy tingle.
There was no chance he was ever going to approach me the way his desperate
friend had. I look good for my age. I've got a great body, big tits, and natural
golden hair. Still, not every younger guy is into older women. I didn't know if
Rick was the type who'd want to put a notch on his bedpost for fucking a
cougar.
None of his friends were around. I assumed most of them were hungover
from the night before. Rick looked like the type to get up early no matter
what and squeeze in a work out. I decided to approach him. It was time for
the cougar to go on the hunt.
I walked over to him confidently. The wind blew open the white linen wrap I
was wearing over my black bikini.
"Your name is, Rick, isn't it?" I asked when I got near.
"Yeah," he said. "You're Chellee, right? You work with Rachel?"
"That's men," I said. "You're up early. Where are all your friends?"
"Probably still drunk," he said. "I'm always up early. And the sun is good for
sweating out the booze. Although you can probably smell it on me."
I leaned in and put my nose to his sculpted bicep. I inhaled deeply.
"Nope," I said. "All I smell is man."
He was definitely taken aback.
"I'm about to go to the beach, Rick, and there isn't anyone I know around. I'm
not a strong swimmer. Would you mind going with me for a bit? Just in case
something happens?"
"I don't know," he said. "I was actually about to go back to my room."
It was obvious he didn't want to play escort to a much older woman. I
decided to turn on the charm. I acted like my bikini strap needed adjusting
and jostled my big titties a bit.
"You can't be a gentleman just for a little while, Rick? You know you're
going to feel guilty if something happens. These are natural," I said with a
nod to my tits, "they won't work as flotation devices in case of an
emergency."
I'd never been so forward in my entire life. I had definitely been around
women who were capable of being that crass and flirtatious. I just did my
best to mimic the behavior I'd witnessed from the type of women who would
refer to their tramp stamps as targets.
"I guess, for a little while," he said.
I knew it was going to take some work on my part to get what I wanted. At
the worst, he'd reject me and maybe try to tell his friends about an old lady
trying to fuck him. They'd all laugh and think he was full of shit. I had
nothing to lose.
I took his arm as he walked down the path to the beach. I felt like a horny
high school girl trying to win the affection of the star quarterback.
"I was pretty nervous about wearing this new bikini, Rick," I said. "What do
you think of it?
"It looks good," he said without looking.
"Really?" I asked. "Just good? That wasn't really what I was going for. I
guess I don't have the kind of body to look great in a swimsuit."
He took a long look at me for the first time. His eyes lingered on my long
legs and then came back to my big tits.
"You do look great," he said. "You've definitely got the body for it. My sister
is in her mid-thirties and she's a fast ass. You're really fit."
I didn't bother to tell him I was definitely past my mid-thirties.
When we got to the beach we were the only ones there except a woman
sunbathing in the distance. Most people were probably at work and the
weekend vacationers weren't in town yet. I sat my bag down near the edge of
the sand and slipped out of my wrap.
"Are you sure I look alright in this bikini?" I asked.
I gave a slow spin so Rick could get a good look at my long legs and firm ass
squeezed into the tiny black bikini bottom. I heard him inhale sharply as he
admired the view.
"Really," he said. "You look great."
He was definitely checking out my body with real interest.
"That's a nice compliment coming from a young hottie like yourself."
He didn't know how to respond.
"I'm a little worried," I said quietly, even though there was nobody around "I
think there's a chance a big wave might hit my top wrong and knock it off.
What do you think? Will it hold up?"
I grabbed the straps and gave my top a shake. My cleavage jiggled in front of
Rick's eyes.
"I might need you to make sure nobody ogles me while I cover back up," I
said.
I grabbed his arm just above his huge bicep.
"Come on," I said.
I started pulling him toward the water. I jogged playfully and he followed. I
splashed into an oncoming wave. Rick's tanned skin and ripped chest muscles
glistened in the sun. I cupped my hands beneath my breasts and gave them a
jiggle.
"Yep," I said. "Looks like I survived the first wave!"
Rick didn't know how to respond. I was catching the boy off guard.
I leaned back and made a show of dipping my head in the water. I knew he'd
get a nice look at my tits and flat tummy. I shook my head as I stood up with
drenched hair.
"That feels great," I told him. "Sometimes I just love getting wet."
Rick's eyes got big as he tried to figure out if I was intentionally being
suggestive.
A second large wave was coming and I turned to face it. It crashed around us.
"This swimsuit is built tough," I said, turning to Rick. "Should I give it
another shake test?"
"No," he said.
The color had risen in his cheeks a bit.
"Oh. Would you like to do it? Admire the craftsmanship?" I asked with
another wink.
That made him really turn red. He laughed a bit and shook his head.
"You are not what I expected," he said.
"It must be the beach," I said. "I'm never like this! I just feel like having fun. I
hope someone doesn't take advantage of me."
I gave him another wink.
I turned away from him to face the next wave. The swell brought the water
up to my next. While I was covered, I pulled one cup down on my bikini and
exposed my pink areola. I went back to Rick. I wanted him to think the water
had exposed me and that I was oblivious.
He didn't notice right away. When he did, it was obvious, but he didn't say
anything. He just kept sneaking a peek. He was obviously trying to figure out
the best way to handle the situation. Either he could be a gentleman and tell
me, or he could not tell me because he thought it would make me feel
awkward.
I stood babbling as if I didn't know what was happening. I talked about the
weather and how nice the water felt. I lifted my arm to run it through my hair.
It caused the swimsuit to slip further.
"Oh! I'm exposed," I said with mock surprise.
Rick turned away quickly.
"I didn't see anything," he said.
"Sure you didn't!"
"No. No really," he said. "I didn't even notice."
"Oh, I bet you didn't notice," I said sarcastically.
His face was turning red.
"It's just a nipple, Rick. No need to be embarrassed. I'm sure you've seen one
before!"
"No, really," he muttered.
"You haven't seen one?" I said, playfully. "Well, there's not much to do it. Go
ahead and get a good peak!"
I grabbed the right cup of my bikini, glanced around to make sure nobody
was looking and pulled it all the way down past my nipple. It was hard from
the chilly water. I held it exposed for several long seconds and then quickly
pulled the cup back up.
"There you go," I said with a grin. "Your first nipple. How was it for you?"
"It wasn't my first nipple," he protested.
"But that's what you said. I asked if you'd seen one and you said 'no,'"
"That's not what I said," he answered. "I said I hadn't noticed that your...that
you were exposed."
"It's okay, Rick," I said playfully. "You don't have to be embarrassed. I'm
sure lots of kids your age are a virgin. I had sex with my college boyfriend,
but women some times start younger then men. It will happen for you."
"I'm NOT a fucking virgin," Rick said. He sounded almost disgusted at the
thought.
"There's nothing wrong with it," I said.
"I'm not one. I haven't been a virgin since I was a teenager."
"It's ok, Rick. Nobody has to know. I won't tell."
"Hey, Chellee. I've fucked plenty of women," he said angrily.
"Women? Or girls?
"Women. Girls. What's the difference" he said. "I get a lot of pussy."
I moved in closer to him. I put my hands on his big arm.
"Is that so?" I asked. "You get a lot of pussy? But somehow you don't think
there's a difference between a woman and a girl?"
I pressed my body close to his. He took a step back. I got closer again. I
dropped my hand beneath the water and rubbed this stiffening cock.
"A girl is just happy to be there," I told him. "A woman needs to be pleased.
Do you know how to please a woman?"
"I know how to please," he said.
"Ever been with an older woman?"
"Yes. I used to fuck this chick who was 24 or 25. She loved this big dick," he
said cockily.
"You think you can handle someone a little older?"
I put my arms around his neck. I lifted my legs in the water and wrapped
them around his waist.
"You are not at all what I expected," he said.
"Can you handle that?" I asked.
"Yes. Can you handle this young cock?" he asked.
"If you know how to use it."
"I'm not going to fuck you like an old man," he said.
I kissed his firm pecs. He looked down and I kissed his lips.
I massaged his big dick through his shorts.
"I'll fuck you right here," he said.
"You're not going to have the leverage you need to cram that big dick inside
me. I'm very tight."
He pushed my swimsuit aside and slipped his finger into me. This thumb
pressed on my clitoris. He was surprisingly calm and confident. His
movements were delicate. It was getting close to lunchtime and there were
more people on the beach, but that didn't stop him.
"Take us out deeper," I said.
When we were out chest-deep. I pulled my bikini top down. We were far
enough out that nobody could see my tits bouncing just beneath the water. He
locked his eyes on my big blues and finger-banged my twat.
The boy was good with his hands.
"You're going to make me cum," I moaned.
He flashed a cocky smile and slipped a second finger into my cunt. He kept
circling my clit with his thumb. I held my arms tight around his neck. My
bare nipples rubbed on his chest. I forgot where we were and cried out
loudly. My body shuddered as I climaxed.
"Let's find a place where I can take care of that cock," I told him.
I covered up and the two of us made our way to the shore. We grabbed our
things and hurried back to the hotel. I was worried someone at the pool might
see us so I took his hand led him into the hotel garage. It was dark and cool
and abandoned.
I wanted to go up to my room, but Rick was impatient. He pulled keys from
his backpack and pointed at a parked SUV. He aimed the dongle to unlock it.
I was up for more adventure, so I followed him to the back door. We slid into
the two captain's chairs.
"I've been dying to see that cock all morning," I told him.
He eagerly dropped his wet shorts.
"Impressed, aren't you?" he said with a grin.
It was unlike any dick I had ever had. He was thick and long and veiny. It
looked as hard as steel. Just looking at it made me salivate. I had a primal
urge to give myself to Rick and just worship his big cock.
"I'm very impressed, but do you know how to use it?" I teased.
"Show me those titties," he demanded.
I quickly shed my top. The windows were tinted and I knew we couldn't be
seen unless someone put their face to the glass.
"Pussy, too," he said.
I lifted my hips and wiggled out of my bikini bottom. Rick gave my ass a
hard squeeze.
Rick got on his knees next to my seat and spread my legs. He put two fingers
in my pussy again.
"Damn, you're so tight," he said. "I don't know if my dick is going to fit."
"Just get me really wet," I said. "Then force it in.
He didn't take his time at all. He finger-fucked me hard. He sucked on my
nipples and twisted them with his teeth. His body was so sexy and he was so
confident. He gave me a second orgasm in no time.
"I need you in me," I told him. "I need you to fuck me, please."
"I want you to ride this big dick," he said. "I want to see those big titties
bouncing."
I would have done anything for him at that point. I nodded. Rick got back in
the other chair and I eagerly straddled him. My pussy was so wet from my
orgasm, but I still had to ease my way onto his thick shaft. I felt like I was
being split apart.
I got part of it in and then lifted. I tried again to impale myself on him. Each
time I got a little more in my cunt. I had to relax every muscle in my body to
take all of him. It was painful and amazing at the same time. I started to
hyperventilate. I touched my clit gently and almost came for the third time.
"Ride this dick," he told me. "You know you need this young dick."
I started moving slowly on his giant stick.
"Faster. I want those big titties jiggling," he said.
I sped up. My breasts started bouncing. The entire car started moving. The
front windows were cracked open. The sound of the squeaking shocks echoed
in the empty garage.
I started whimpering. I'd never been so stretched. Rick gave my ass a squeeze
and followed it with a hard slap.
"Ride it, Jugs!" he said.
He grabbed each of my nipples and gave them a twist. He bounced my titties.
I rode him harder. I wanted his cum inside me. He twisted my nipples again
and I cried out in delight. My pussy tightened and I had a huge orgasm.
He told me to get on the floor. I did it without question. Rick got behind me
and slammed that massive dick inside me. The boy fucked like a
jackhammer. I grunted and moaned. I couldn't make words. He didn't let up.
He slapped my ass again.
"Do I know how to fuck a woman?" he demanded.
I couldn't answer. I was too close to cumming again.
He gave my ass another hard slap.
"Do I know how to fuck?" he said.
My pussy tightened again. My thighs trembled. I cried out his name as I
came.
Rick wasn't quite done. He gave a few more hard thrusts. Then he erupted.
He filled my pussy with his cum. I felt like I had a hose crammed inside me.
"Do I know how to fuck?" he asked again as he popped his dick out of my
tight hole.
I could only nod. My brain was melted. It was the fuck of a lifetime. I knew I
was going to want more.
 Story 14

Recently separated from her husband and not aware of Paul's taste for strange
new pussy, Maude flirts with him and gets roughly fucked as a result.
I'd always gotten along famously with my mother-in-law, Maude Thomas, in
the eleven years that I'd been married to her daughter, Trish. Although both
women were beautiful, they had almost nothing physically in common.
Maude was tall and gloriously chubby with dirty blonde hair while Trish was
of medium height and slimmer with natural fiery red hair. Also, Maude had a
set of killer tits on her that her child didn't.
My father-in-law, Dave, had always been a cheater. I'd heard too many
rumours from various sources for there not to be fire where there was so
much smoke. I was certainly not one to judge as Trish's frequent work
absences allowed me ample opportunities to enjoy some of the spare pussy
that came my way occasionally. You see, what they didn't know was that I
was just as much of a pussy hound as Dave was.
I, however, had never been caught.
Due to some mix up with her normal hotel bookings, Trish had to stay at a
different hotel slightly off the beaten track. As she passed the hotel's bar on
her way to dinner at the restaurant one night, she spotted her father seated in
a private booth at the far end of the room. He was leaning forward laughing
and had his hand on the exposed knee of his female companion. Trish chose a
table that overlooked the bar and watched from afar as the happy couple later
left while Dave firmly caressed the ass of the giggling female as they walked
to the elevators that went up to the rooms.
She tearfully relayed this tale of woe to her mother on her return and Dave
was unceremoniously booted out of the family home all the while protesting
his innocence claiming mistaken identify.
A week or so after Dave was caught; we were invited to the fancy, formal
wedding of one of Trish's more obscure cousins. She had to go out of town
that weekend and because Maude enjoyed dancing, Trish asked me to
accompany her mother to the function so that her mom could get out of the
house and take her mind off Dave for a night.
The event was held in a convention centre in town thirty minutes away. It
was the best type of wedding to attend. We didn't have to make speeches. We
didn't have to greet anyone. Most people didn't know us and we didn't know
most people. We just drank and danced.
While dancing with Maude I noticed her holding me tighter than normal,
there was a noticeable stray hand on my ass accompanied by sexy smiles and
unusually long eye contact.
Is she just teasing or is she coming on to me?
Fully aware of the hapless Dave's recent bust, I knew to proceed with caution.
"I can see where your daughter gets her sexiness." A safe opening gambit, I
felt. It couldn't be construed as offensive if I'm on the wrong track. However,
sexiness versus beauty strays slightly over the blurry line between mother-in-
law and new pussy.
"You're such a charmer, Paul. I'm a fat, old lady compared to Trish."
Game on.
"Please. You look like sisters. Even Trish thinks so." Lying comes easily to
one when one is thinking with both heads.
"She does?" She searched my eyes briefly for any insincerity. She found
none.
"Of course, she says so all the time."
Flushed with these compliments, I soon detected a softening of her body
against mine as we danced. We were moulding against each other more, extra
touching. Nothing untoward to a casual observer but I was aware of her
smell, her softness more than before. As we moved around the floor, I took
every opportunity to prod her with my semi-hard cock. I rubbed it against her
ass, her side, her tummy, her hand, her arm. I wanted her to get the message
that my cock was available and getting hard for her.
After a few hours of dancing and drinking champagne, we headed to the bar.
We gulped down our first ice-cold rum and cokes and started on our second
round.
"Let's take this outside I could use a smoke."
We got out into the cool air on the crowded patio with the other smokers and
lit our cigarettes. I slung my arm low around her waist and draped a few lazy
fingers over her chubby ass. She leaned closer.
I took her hand and led her behind the building to what appeared to be the
dispatch and delivery area of the convention centre. A floodlight at the other
end of the yard provided a little illumination. After a quick safety scan of the
place, I pulled her between two trucks and up against a stack of tyres.
"No, wait. What are you-?"
Game time, Mother Maude. Time to pay the piper.
I greeted her with a gentle, soft kiss to ease her in. She stiffened, hesitant as
first. Then slowly she opened her mouth more. Her searching tongue soon
joined the action. We kissed like this for some time while I reached around
and began to stroke her ass. Soon her body began to respond as she ground
herself against my rock hard erection. I kissed her more roughly as she
increased her suction on our duelling tongues.
With my other hand, I groped a heavy breast and teased a bullet hard nipple
while I conducted a detailed tactile analysis of that delicious butt with my full
hand as she squirmed and moaned every time I pinched it.
Taking my hand off her breast, I began a frontal assault. I reached under her
skirt slowly to find an engorged clit at the entrance to a clean-shaven, very
wet pussy.
"No Paul. No, I can't do this to Trish." She suddenly pulled her mouth off
mine breathlessly.
She did not move her body out of reach and my hands stayed in place.
"I love your ass." I continued to stroke that huge ass from behind as
determined fingers stroked her pussy over her panties from the front.
"Paul. Please. We shouldn't-." She grew silent when I resumed toying with
her clit.
I began kissing her neck as my fingers sneaked under the elasticated edge of
her panties and continued to torment that stiff clit now directly. I built up a
rhythm - hard then slow then hard - and then I felt her body begin to move in
sync to maintain contact between my fingers and her inflamed clit.
She leaned against my chest heavily as all her senses converged around her
clitoris. I felt her heartbeat increase as her breathing became more ragged. I
continued to strum her clit while my sticky fingers moved in and out of her
sopping pussy. My fingers alternated between direct contact with her clit,
then around it, then contact, then away until we were in sync again. She sped
up slowly and her hip movement dictated the pace.
Her body went rigid as she came with a long drawn out moan as her pussy
clenched in powerful pulses around my long-suffering fingers.
One hand continued to stroke and pinch her behind while the other fondled
her pussy gently down from her climax.
"I love these panties. Is it silk, mother?"
"Don't call me that-. What? Yes, they're silk. God, Paul. You fingers-."
I continued to kiss her neck as I slowly lowered her panties while I groped
her big ass from behind.
"My God, Paul. What are you doing? We can't-." Again, she doesn't pull
away.
"When last have you had sex?" I held the back of her skirt up high around her
waist as her panties landed on the floor around her feet.
"Please don't, Paul. This isn't right." My fingers slowly resumed their evil
work on her pussy.
"When last?" I ask gruffly while pinching her ass roughly.
"Ow! Months. It's been fucking months." She had started swaying her ass
from side to side to maintain contact with my fingers.
Taking my hand off her naked ass, I lowered my zipper and placed her hand
on my achingly hard cock.
"Take my cock out."
She snatched her hand back.
"No, Paul! Someone might see us."
"Do you enjoy sucking cock, mother Maude?" I increased the pressure on her
clit as her body started moving again.
I reached for her hand again and kept it in place on my dick until I felt her
close her small hand around it.
"Paul, please don't." Her hand started moving carefully up and down my
length over my pants.
"Well, do you?" I ask.
Unbidden she reached in and fished out my length.
"Do I what?"
"Do you enjoy sucking cock?"
"Yes, I fucking love sucking cock," she said hoarsely as her slutty,
experienced hand gently measured my cock's length and girth.
"Show me."
"Someone may see," she said thoughtfully. A heartbeat later, she looked
around nervously and then took a step back and gazed down at the meat in
her hand as she fondled it.
"God, it's huge. No wonder Trish is always in a good mood." We shared a
smile and then she slowly sank to her knees as she continued to stroke me.
After a few exploratory licks and kisses, she opened her mouth and sucked
me in. Her warm, wet mouth expertly pleasured my cock. While her mouth
provided varying levels of suction, her tongue stroked me all around as she
moved up and down.
"God, Maude. You sure know how to suck cock."
She established a loud slurping rhythm as I closed my eyes and enjoyed the
work of an expert. Her soft skilful hands alternated between twisting the long
shaft and cupping my balls.
Expertise obtained from lots of practice sucking lots of cock.
I was impatient to try out this new pussy so when I detected her slowing
down a bit, I lifted her up firmly by her arms, stepped behind her, flipped her
skirt back up, slapped her ass hard and bent her over in a smooth, quick
motion.
"Paul, wait, please. We can't-," she said wiping her mouth, gasping and trying
to straighten up.
Really, bitch.
I held her bent over with a firm hand on her back as she braced herself
against the stack of tyres. I positioned my rock hard wet cock at her sopping
entrance and entered her with one long, slow stroke.
"Ooof! My God, Paul. Please take it easy."
Her token resistance now over, I felt her body soften as it relaxed, she kicked
off the panty around her ankles and spread her high heeled feet apart. I slowly
moved my cock back and forth in tiny movements while she adjusted to my
size.
Is there anything better than strange, new, pussy?
I started with slow, long strokes and slowly increased the pace. After a while,
I began to roger her with long, more powerful strokes as her moaning got
louder. I watched that great ass ripple from above while her long labia
squelched around my dick as it was pulled out and pushed back in as I fucked
her with firm deliberate strokes occasionally slapping her ass hard.
Each slap was met with a loud yelp and a strong pussy pulse around my cock.
"Fucckk. You bastard. Fuck. Fuck," she chanted in sync with our movement.
I was fucking her hard and deep now. Soon, we built up to a brutal rhythm in
sync with her ragged grunts and the wet sounds of our sweaty bodies slapping
together.
Her pussy started its tell-tale clenching almost like a nudge, nudge wink,
wink to me. Soon the spasms became more frequent. Maude's moaning got
louder and louder.
"Mmmm mmmm ffffuck. Yes, yes - I'm coming...aarrgh." Her pulsing pussy
clenched around me painfully.
I increased the pace, took a firmer hold on her hips and blasted bolt after bolt
of cum deep into her twitching, spasming hole as we both climaxed together
out of breath.
I stroked her for a few lazy strokes while she recovered her senses. I reached
down, picked up her discarded pink silk panties and wiped my cock with it
and threw it in the floor.
On Monday when the drivers arrive for work, they'll find expensive silk
panties on the floor. Clearly, someone got fucked here.
"I can't believe you fucking came in me, Paul. How could you?" she said
straightened up rubbing her ass as she adjusted her skirt.
"Have you ever been fucked in the ass?"
"What? I asked you-."
"Has Dave tried?"
"Yes, once or twice when we were drunk. But it was too painful."
"Don't worry I'll be gentle."
"What are you fucking talking about? Now?"
"Not now. Although don't tempt me. Your big ass was made for fucking."
"My ass is not that big -."
"Phone me tomorrow."
"What?"
"Make up some reason to ask me over."
"No, you're crazy. I'll have my grandson there."
"Around 2 pm. Make sure you have some lube."
"My God. Does Trish know what a monster you are?" Maude grinned at him
in the darness.
 Story 15

When I moved back in with my parents after my first year away at college, I
found it easy to slip into the same old routines before I had left. My good
buddy Dan would regularly pick me up and we'd go out for a quick puff and a
drive. One night in particular, Dan decided to tell me about some of the
things I've been missing out on since I had been away at school.
"Ever hear of MILF Club?" Dan said to me as we smoked on a huge blunt.
"No, I can't say that I have." I replied but it wasn't long before he filled me in
on the details of how our old friend Mike had some buddies over and they
gang banged his mom. In return, Mike got to bang the other mom's of the
dudes that were involved in banging his mom.
I thought that was a pretty fair trade off for being in the club. Having casual
sex with hot older ladies was a fantasy come true. Especially if it's my
friend's mom. The thought of that was getting my cock hard.
"So what is your plan? How do you imagine this is all going to play out with
your mom?" I asked Dan as I took one final toke of the blunt.
"My dad is outta town tonight. Mike is going to come over tonight to make it
official. I just need at least one other dude to be involved." Dan said as he
looked over to me.
"Do you want me to be involved?" I replied.
"Yes but remember if you want to be officially in the club, you'll have to find
a way to get your mom into the club's next gang bang." Dan said sternly like
it wasn't a joke.
The more I thought about it, the more turned on I became and it wasn't long
before I found myself at Dan's house with Mike and our other buddy Paul.
"Ok fellas, let's all get naked and get our cocks nice and hard." Mike said as
he directed Dan upstairs to go retrieve his mother.
Mike was tall and muscular with dark brown hair. He was clean shaven with
small sideburns but when he revealed his semi-hard uncut cock, he had a
small trimmed bush and smooth looking balls.
Paul was of Italian descent and had an olive skin tone with dark brown hair.
He too, was clean shaven but had shaved all of his pubic hair off when he
exposed his rock hard uncut cock.
I was tall with a chubbier build. I had longer hair and a short beard and my
cock was shaven smooth and uncut. I wasn't fully hard yet but thinking about
Dan's mom and her juicy BBW titties was enough to get me going.
It wasn't long before we heard footsteps coming down the stairs. Dan was the
first to enter the room followed by his mom, Ruby.
Ruby was short and stout with thick thighs, large rump ass, and huge hangers
for titties. She had short blonde hair and a freckly face. She was around 49 or
50 years old.
"Well what the hell is going on here?" Ruby said as she looked on at three
hard uncut cocks standing in her living room.
Mike stepped forward and said, "We're apart of MILF Club and Dan would
like to join. Would you do the honour of seeing his membership through?"
Ruby didn't even say a word. She immediately started removing her blouse
and pants. When she finally exposed her huge breasts, her big nipples
covered 3/4 of them. Her large areolas were extremely hot to look at. She had
a hairy pussy and an amazing big ass. It was safe to say we were all dripping
with pre-cum.
Mike was the first to approach Ruby and slide his large cock in between her
monster tits. Paul and I stood back and admired the show. Both of us stroked
our hard cocks to sight of our buddy Mike titty fucking our other buddy's
mom.
Ruby then started to suck on Mike's cock. Paul and I join in beside Mike and
got our cocks stroked with Ruby's hands.
Dan in the meantime was upstairs answering the door. I didn't really think
anything of it at the time. I thought maybe another buddy was here for the
gang bang but when I looked over at who he let in and was guiding down the
stairs, I was shocked to see that it was my own mother.
"Woah, what are you doing here?" I said just as Ruby started to take my
cock.
"I'm here to pick you up and take you home but I see there's a party going on
over here." Mom said as Dan started to feel up her tits.
"This is a MILF Club meeting. If you let my buddies fuck you, I'll be in
officially." I said to her as Dan was now taking off her clothes.
Dan was a huskier dude with short blonde hair. He had a large cut cock and
was trimmed around his pubic region as well.
As for my mom she was a little younger than Ruby. She was 44 with died
blonde hair and was curvy with large D sized breasts and a hairy pussy.
When my mom got completely naked, Mike walked over and slid his cock in
my mom's mouth. Both he and Dan took turns with my mom's mouth while
Paul and I did the same thing to Ruby.
I could see Ruby was wet and ready for my cock. I bent her over the couch
while Paul remained at her mouth. I slide my cock into her tight mature pussy
and pounded her like there was no tomorrow.
My mom was now over on the couch sitting on Mike's dick. She bounced up
and down and took Dan's cock into her mouth.
"I want a cock in my pussy and my ass!" Mom moaned with excitement.
Dan did not hesitate to pull his cock out of her mouth and walk over behind
her. He then lubed up his dick and slid it into her ass while Mike continued to
pound her pussy. Paul then left Ruby's mouth and headed over to my mom's
mouth to give her an "air tight" with all of her holes filled.
I remained with Ruby but I had now laid down on the couch so she could ride
me with her huge tits swinging in my face. As she bounced up and down on
my dick, I could hear my mother moan with pleasure and it wasn't long
before I could see Dan nut her ass. Paul then slid out of her mouth and slid
into her ass to fill the void left by Dan.
A few minutes later Paul nutted on my mom's ass and left Mike to finish her
off in her pussy. Mike moaned with pleasure as he came inside her and even
my mom was shaking as she bounced up and down Mike's shaft.
Now it was just me and Ruby while everyone else watched. I had always
dreamed of nutting on Ruby's big titties and today was finally going to be that
day. Before I felt my balls pull tight to my body, I got up and stroked every
little bit of cum out of my balls. I shot ropes all over Ruby's big fat tits and
smeared my cum with the head of my hard cock.
"Welcome to the club guys!" Mike said just after my climax.
"Now it's time to recruit more buddies and also... more milfs." Paul added as
he started to put on his clothes.
"I think this MILF club is such a great idea." Mom said as she winked at
Ruby.
"Yeah that was a lot of fun. I hope you fellas get more buddies involved with
this club." Ruby said with a smile.
We all got dressed and went on with our night but that was only the
beginning of the MILF Club.
Part 2
Now that I was in the MILF Club, I started to gain a certain amount of
respect amongst the guys I knew. My buddy Brock found out and now he was
curious to join. The members so far were Mike: the founder, Paul: the co-
founder, and now Dan and I. I explained to Brock that I get to fuck Mike's
mom, Paul's mom, or Dan's mom whenever we wanted to arrange a meeting.
Brock seemed bewildered and honestly couldn't believe that this was an
actual club but he knew that he really wanted to join. This is the story of how
Brock got into the MILF Club.
Brock's parents were pretty strict and we had to set this up in a way that
would get Brock's mom out of the house. Dan lived just around the corner
and his parents wouldn't be home so this was now a perfect opportunity.
Once Paul arrived we had enough official members at the meeting to make it
official.
"Okay Brock, we're all here. Call your mom and get her over here." Dan said
as he led us down to the living room in the basement.
When we all sat down on the couches, Brock remained standing while he
texted his mom. Brock was tall with long blonde hair and with a clean shaven
face. He was a pretty slim dude but with a wide frame of a body.
"Alright, I texted her to come here. I said that Ruby wanted to chat with her."
Brock said as he put his phone away.
"Perfect! Now go and chill in my bedroom and we'll come and get you when
everything thing is done." Dan said as he showed Brock to his room to set up
a video game console for him to play on in the meantime.
When Dan got back he instructed us to get naked and then put some porno on
the television. Once we were all set, we waited for Brock's mom to arrive.
The porno was about 5 minutes in and we were watching a hot milf suck a
massive cock. My uncut cock was getting hard as I stroked it. Next to me was
Dan and his cut cock was fully hard even thought he wasn't stroking. Paul's
uncut cock laid limp in between his legs but assured us that when Brock's
mom got here that he would get hard.
Suddenly, the doorbell rang. Dan had left the door unlocked and hoped that
she would eventually just let herself in and catch us jerking off.
After a few minutes we could hear her walking into the house and coming
down the stairs. "Hello, is anyone down here?" She called out before stepping
into the living room and seeing us jacking off.
"Oh wow! What is going on here? Dan, where is your mother? Where is
Brock?" Brock's mom said as she looked around the room franticly.
"Relax, Heather. Brock isn't here and my mom hasn't been here all day." Dan
said calmly as he focused on the porno and jerked his hard cock.
"Well in that case, let me help you fellas out." Brock's mom said as she
started to undress.
Heather was petit with a small round ass and small pointy tits. She had short
hair and eye glasses that she kept on the entire time. When she got fully
naked she positioned herself down on her knees in the middle of all us and
took turns stroking and sucking our cocks.
"Mmm, this is so hot. I want one of you guys to fuck me in the ass while I
suck dick." Heather said as she took Paul's uncut cock deep into her mouth.
I got up and slid in behind Heather. I played with the tip of my cock on the
cheeks of her ass until I lubed her up and got her ready to take my cock.
I slid in slowly between her ass cheeks and into her tight hole. I watched on
as she sucked off both of my buddies. I pounded her ass slow at the start and
progressively picked up my pace. When I was felt like I was going to cum, I
slowed my strokes and gave her ass a nice fucking before pulling out and
busting ropes of cum on her ass.
Paul pumped pearly white cum into her mouth while Dan got in behind and
took my place. She slid in with ease and smeared my cum all over Heather's
dainty ass. Once Dan felt is balls pull tight, he too shot a hot load of cum into
Heathers asshole.
"You're not done yet, are ya?" Heather said with a sad look on her face.
We were all still rock hard and decided to keep going. First, Heather sucked
Dan's cock and got a taste of her ass before sucking my cock. Paul sat down
on the on the couch for Heather to get on top of him. When she sat down on
his cock and started to ride him, Dan and I continued to stand over her and
get our cocks sucked.
It. wasn't long before both Dana and I shot hot cum all over Heather's face
and eye glasses. Paul then blew his load inside her pussy for a hot dripping
cream pie.
When it was all said and done, we called Brock out to officially grant him
club status and went on to discuss the next meeting. As for Heather, she was
flattered that we considered her a hot milf and said she was open to more
meetings like this.
The club was now in full swing.
 Story 16

Brad is a 27-year-old and already a dollar billionaire. He made the money in

under five years by starting a niche IT company that specialized in the
banking industry and made the harvesting of data on customers and potential
customers extremely effective, which gave subscribing banks a real edge.
Brad became rich when the company was listed on the Nasdaq Exchange and
although the going public was good for his finances it had not been good for
his self-esteem. He was chairman and CEO of his company but soon after
going public the board voted him out as CEO. They basically said he was a
brilliant coding nerd and innovative entrepreneur, but now that the company
had got so big a financial person was needed to look after shareholders.
That person was 45-year-old Sasha Sweet who had experience and
qualifications to run a public company. He was kept on the board and was
given a public relations job. The board felt that his innovative brilliance could
be used to the firm's benefit with customers and investors. He had had no
choice but to accept their decision.
Suddenly he had more time than he knew what to do with, and he threw
himself into his passion for fitness and mountaineering around the world, to
summit the seven peaks.
To some extent he admired Sasha, but he also resented the fact that she was
now running the company that he had started. Sasha was a driven individual,
studying finances, she had become an excellent ballerina and had at one stage
had to choose between a professional contract and working for Goldman
Sachs.
She chose the latter and often had regrets about that. She was married with
20-year-old twin girls. Her husband, James, was a financial guy here in
Silicon Valley. Their marriage was reasonably good, but his brief affair five
years ago had left some resentments despite hours of therapy.
As she got dressed, preparing to go to the airport, she looked in the mirror at
herself, making sure that her makeup was a little underdone and that her dark
red suit looked smart. Her shoulder-length auburn hair was drawn up in a
tight bun, which emphasized her slender neck, for her flight to New York
City. Female CEOs, she realized, had to walk a tightrope between being
feminine and generating authority and confidence, and so far, she thought she
had done a pretty good job.
She was going to JP Morgan headquarters, to pitch for some major finance
for the firm. The bad news was that the young upstart, Brad Preston, was
going to be there to impress the bankers with his innovation skills. She knew
he resented her, and she saw him as this young cocky youth who had been
extremely lucky in life, with good looks, athletic with many interested
females, and on top of that, he had quickly made a lot of money. Although
she did not really know him, she judged that he would be full of himself. This
would be the first time they would interact for any length of time.
In the Uber, she phoned her girls and husband on the way to the airport.
"Love you, see you in three days," she said.
Brad was taking a different flight and they would meet at the Hyatt to
strategize their pitch to JP Morgan.
At 7:00 PM, they met for dinner in the dining room at the Hyatt. As he sat
down, she said, "You look grumpy!"
"You took my job. What do you expect??" but his accompanying smile was
one of amusement and she did not know quite what to make of it.
"Look", she said, I did not go looking for the job, your board approached me,
and besides your enviable skills as an entrepreneur, do not qualify you to run
a multi-billion dollar listed company."
"OK Let's just agree to disagree. What do you want me to do in the meeting
tomorrow?"
She looked across the table at this athletic youth who sat easily in his chair
with his Brad Pitt good looks, not quite being able to suss out what was going
on in his mind.
"This chick is really smart." thought Brad as the ice slowly began to thaw,
and soon they were in an animated discussion on how to approach the
bankers.
Brad noticed Sashes slim lithe ballerina body under a severe and unsexy suit.
He noticed how easily and lightly she moved for a 45-year-old woman, but
most of all, he was impressed at how quickly she thought, defined the
problem, and proceeded to outline the solution.
Later on, as he began to warm to her, he smiled. "Maybe my stocks are safe
in your hands." he said, mockingly, "you are not as dumb as you look."
Not knowing quite how to respond she said "Flattery will get you nowhere".
"You can't blame me for trying to suck up to the boss" he teased as they
headed off to their respective rooms. She was glad the tension had been eased
and they were at the light-hearted banter stage, this could have been a
difficult trip.
The meeting with the bankers could not have gone better. She hit them with
an airtight feasibility study, and he wowed them with his explanation on how
his top IT staff would use some Japanese talent to implement the software in
all the top Japanese banks. She mentioned that she had chatted to Rafi Levy
at Goldman Sachs and that he was keen, so no pressure if they thought this
deal was a good fit for them "Just let us know soon" she said.
In the cab going back to the Hyatt, it was no surprise when the banker phoned
and confirmed the deal. Brad and sash were both thrilled and high-fives were
exchanged. They were both on a high and chatted excitedly about the deal.
"Hey" he said "I have 2 tickets to Gaga at Madison Square. Would you like to
come?"
"Who was supposed to go with you?" she asked.
"I have been dating this girl from home" he said "but we broke up a week
ago."
"Ok," she said "sounds like fun, I will meet you for a drink in the foyer at 6
and we can go from there".
As they parted ways, he said "Word of advice, lose the school mam clothes".
"Oh no," she thought "I only have school mam clothes here".
She would show this cocky boy she thought, and it was not long before she
was in Bloomingdales chatting to a young lady who was advising her what to
wear. It turned out to be a figure-hugging cat suit with just a hint of cleavage
showing.
"You need some sexy underwear as well" the young lady was saying. That
light material is almost see-through. When she was done the woman was
raving at how sexy she looked and whoever the lucky guy is he will be blown
away!
"It's not like that," she said.
When she approached Brad in the foyer he at first did not recognize her, but
then drew his breath in as it dawned on him. Her shiny auburn hair cascaded
down over her shoulder, there was more tasteful make-up and her glistening
pink lips looked really inviting. She did not have any fat on her body and he
could see the shape of her small but pert breasts through the thin black
material.
"Wow" he said.
"School mam indeed" she said indignantly. It had got to her!
They downed a couple of drinks and chatted a bit about their respective lives.
Then her cell phone rang
"Yes James, she said the meeting went well it's a done deal, I will see you
soon"
"Yes, the cocky little upstart is behaving himself", she mocked as her gaze
locked on to Brad.
'Touche" he mouthed with a smile!
"
You did not mention Gaga?" he asked.
"Oh no, he is the jealous type, not worth getting into that now. He would not
understand and it's just a bit of frivolous fun"
Brad said nothing
"I mean a few years ago he had an affair and ever since then he is the jealous
one, Karma is a bitch"
"Let's go" she said as she dragged him to his feet. In the taxi, she realized she
was ticking a bit from the alcohol and the high of a deal well done. She
resolved she was going to have fun at the concert no matter what.
The concert was a blast, the supporting act was superb and the sexy male and
female professional dancers were quite the turn-on.
Brad was gob-smacked at the change in Sasha. She was happy, smiling,
dancing poking fun at him and he noticed quite a few guys eyeing her out. In
the cab going home, she unashamedly sat close to him, their shoulders
touching. Brad was as tipsy as her and he felt aroused by her but hid it well,
while she seemed oblivious singing "Stupid Love"—her voice was quite
impressive.
When they reached their adjoining rooms she said "That was fabulous Brad,
just what I needed." Come in for a quick GnT. Let's chat about the deal and
concert."
She poured the drinks, "This is a stiff one" thought Brad as he gulped it
down.
She flicked off her shoes, tucked her one leg under her and leaned over, and
put her head on Brad's shoulder. 'That was a fabulous evening, thanx Brad"
Brad was overwhelmed with her touch and the smell of her perfume and the
sexual tension that had built up over the last few hours. Before he knew it,
she was in his arms and they were kissing. He felt her warm tongue enter his
mouth gingerly and he responded, feeling a warmth in his crotch as
involuntarily blood began to flood the area.
He could feel her response and her arousal and he was not disappointed when
she undid his pants searching for his cock. She could feel it growing longer
and harder with each passing second. As she bent down to take him in her
mouth she gasped "Oh my God I have never even seen one this big before."
As she sucked and fondled Brad's cock, he stroked her beautiful hair and
unzipped the catsuit.
Her breathing got longer and deeper. 'I always get horny when I am
ovulating" she thought.
"The bed is the place" she gasped and he scooped her up and carried her there
as they frantically pulled off each other clothes until they were both naked on
the bed. As he entered her with his finger he could feel the wetness and her
hard engorged clitoris which he stroked lightly.
"Oh fuck yes" she gasped, panting with her rising arousal.
He moved down there with his mouth and as he entered her with his tongue,
he felt her shudder and her legs involuntarily parted. Now his cock was
embedded in her mouth and he was stroking her clitoris with his tongue while
his finger massaged her G spot. It was not long before her grunting grew into
a stifled scream. "Yes please, yes please, fuck I am cumming. Yes yes yes
yes ... she repeatedly yelled until he could feel he pelvic muscles contracting
as she exploded in an orgasm.
Brad found this hugely arousing and he put her on her back and she opened
her legs invitingly. He guided his massive erection toward the opening of her
pussy and eased the tip into her. "Slowly, don't split me in half with that
monster" she gasped.
He eased his rigid rod into her tight married pussy, as she flexed her ballerina
legs up toward her ears. She was pulling him into "Yes Brad give it to me,
fuck me, baby"
Within a minute or two he was embedded deep inside of her like a sword in a
tight scabbard. She was breathing hard again as he picked up the pace and
began thrusting into her. He felt her tight pelvic muscle gripping his cock,
sucking it deep inside of her. He felt her uncontrolled carnal lust willing him
to breed her, to fuck her, to ravish her. Her tight pussy was willing him to
fertilize her, explode inside of her with his young fertile seed.
He pinned her hands behind her head and rammed his cock deep inside of
her. He felt her wrap her legs around him pulling him, into her, demanding
that he explode inside of her. He thrust into her repeatedly and thought that
she might have cum again because he felt a relaxation.
"Fuck me doggy style" she demanded and as he stood behind her as she knelt
on the bed, he noticed her looking in the mirror to watch him guide his rigid
dick into her again. She felt even tighter in this position as he thrust into
fondling her rigid nipples.
"Oh fuck yes. I am in heaven" she gasped whimpering with each thrust into
her. Give it to me baby. Fill me with your young seed."
"Do you want me to pull out before I cum" grunted Brad?
"No baby I want to feel that hot load spurt into me. That was too much for
Brad and he exploded into her, emptying his balls deep inside of her, flooding
her cervix with his hot virile sperm"
Afterward, they lay in the spoon position, exhausted and satisfied, and fell
into a deep sleep.
It seemed like 10 minutes later, but actually it was 7.00 am in the morning,
Brad was awakened by the landline ringing. Sasha answered "Your cell
phone has been off" he heard a man's voice say.
"Yes sorry James I forgot to charge it," she said guiltily.
Brad noticed he had rigid morning glory and naughtily he slid it into Sasha's
soaking pussy filled with his semen from the previous night. She tried to
wriggle away but when she felt the intense pleasure she relaxed as he began
thrusting gently into her as she chatted to her husband on the phone. The
eroticism of being fucked while she talked to her husband of 22 years on the
phone was a new and very arousing situation.
When Sasha was away James always teased her that she was with a lover and
she would play along and they would both get aroused on the phone.
"So you in bed with a young stud with a huge cock?" he said.
"Yes," she said, " and I had the best fuck of my life last night". He has the
biggest cock I have ever seen, as rigid as steel and he made me orgasm three
times"
"No he did not wear protection," she said "My pussy is full of his cum right
now"
Brad was becoming ever more aroused by these goings on as was Sasha and
probably James too. He picked up the pace of his thrusting into her married
vagina and fondled her breasts.
"Yes he is in bed with me now and in fact his cock is inside me and he is
stroking my tits. I think he will cum inside me again."
Brad heard James say "He has not had a vasectomy like me don't get
pregnant."
"I think I am ovulating now and that is why I am so horny," she said to
James. She could hear he was getting aroused by this fantasy role-play talk.
"If only he knew" she thought.
"Yes it's much bigger than yours"
'Yes it's both long and thick and I feel like a real woman when he fucks me".
Brad was beside himself with lust. The thought of him fucking Sasha while
she described what he was doing to her husband was too much.
Sasha could hear James panting on the other end of the phone. "Are you
masturbating?" she asked.
"Yes are you?"
'No" she said "I have this sexy young stud fucking me from behind right now.
His cock is so big it feels like he is splitting me in half. He is strong and
muscular with a body to die for" she panted into the phone. "Yes last night he
did lick my pussy and make me cum" "Yes I did suck his big cock and no I
could not get it all in"
"No he didn't cum in my mouth, he came deep inside my pussy. I told you"
"I have not asked him but about 25 or so," she said into the phone, "You
know at that age they can do it over and over again".
"Yes I think he is slightly older than our twins."
"Yes his long thick cock is thrusting deep inside me now, that's why I am
breathing so hard," she said.
"No he has not cum yet but I am about to," she said.
"Yes I will bring him home and you can watch him fuck me and fill me with
his cum and make me pregnant if that's what you want"
Sasha knew this would push James over the edge and she heard him
ejaculating just as she started her own loud panting orgasm. She felt Brad's
cock pulsate deep inside of her and again she felt his hot seed spurting into
her pussy as he stifled a deep grunt, which luckily James could not hear
beneath her loud whimpering orgasmic noises.
"Yes that was indeed great" she panted into the phone "Bye see you soon, I
love these erotic fantasies".
On the plane home, Sasha had time to think about what had happened. The
workplace would certainly become more interesting, there was no doubt
about that. There was this one nagging worry though. Sasha knew she was
ovulating and yet she had let Brad cum inside her repeatedly. What if he
made her pregnant? No, she thought 45 years old—not likely but you never
know??
 Story 17

I licked my lips, I was more nervous than I ever thought possible. It was
early, and I was pacing back and forth at the airport. He was going to come
off the plane, and we were going to meet for the very first time in person. He
was older than me, much older than me, and while I knew we had been pen
pals for awhile, back and forth the emails had gone back and forth for the
past few months. We wrote about daily things, sexual things, and everything
in-between. He was going to be out any minute now; his plane had landed
moments ago. Even though we had exchanged multiple pictures, I was
nervous. Would we like each other in person? I wore a summer dress; after
all, we are in the middle of July. I also had my hair down for once, and I was
wear golden sandals. My makeup was light, and my nails were done. Not a
hair out of place.
He was older than me by quite a lot, but that wasn't what our relationship was
about. Our messages had started here on ES and frankly didn't think I'd want
to check my emails every two darn minutes and yet I was. I was hanging on
to every word, reading the jokes, feeling the connection from hours and miles
away. His name was Michael and he was coming to meet me. I had rented a
hotel room for him, even though I lived a few minutes from the airport. He
was still a stranger, and maybe there would be no connection in real life.
Maybe it was all that it should be. Yet, he was going to come through those
doors at the far end of the airport any minute now. He had seen my face, my
body, and my tits, there would be no surprised, I had seen his pictures, he
seemed tall, white hair, older and frankly I didn't care, the kindness in his
eyes in all his pictures made me write back every single time.
His words helped too, turning me on, almost knowing exactly what to say and
when to say it. The doors were opening and there he was, exactly like in the
pictures, and yes taller than me by many inches. He grinned, a shy smile
when he saw me. Yet, it didn't stop him, he leaned down pulled me up against
him, and whatever nervousness I had completely melted away as his tongue
met mine, I was pulled up against him, hadn't even heard his voice yet. His
tongue probed mine gently, I pulled back slightly. He let me go. "Finally" he
spoke. "Was your trip okay?" I said to him motioning to follow me. He
walked in stride next to me. "Better now, that I'm here that I see you." He
said, his eyes never left mine, and I wasn't sure what to feel. After a few
minutes, he had signed in to the hotel, and we were sitting in his hotel room.
He sat on the bed, I had the corner chair.
He took initiative immediately; he got on his knees and pulled my legs open.
"If I don't do this now, I'll lose my nerve" he said, it relieved me to hear his
nervousness. My legs open, he pulled off my sandals, massaging my feet,
before sliding his hands up my legs. I pushed myself down towards him and
lifted my ass as he pulled off my panties. "The real thing, no pictures, and no
words" he said before plunging his face inside my cunt. His tongue centered
in on my clit, he used his hands to spread me open. His tongue and mouth
were warm, and I felt myself get wet the more he worked. "Tastes so good,
babes" he said pushing a finger inside me. "I can't wait to fuck you, but I am
in no hurry, I plan on being very naughty for you all week-end" He buried his
face inside my pussy, licking, sucking, driving me crazy. I pushed my cunt
unto his face, so horny. "Yes please Michael" I begged him to keep going.
"Make me cum, babes, please." He pushed another finger in and pushed up
towards my g-spot, sending me spiraling, "Oh yes, ahh fuck yes" I came hard
against his face, feeling my cum running down my legs. He helped me stand,
letting me unbutton his shirt, knowing full well, how I love to undress a man,
his shirt fell to the floor, and I kissed him, tasting myself on his face. My
hands ran up and down his chest. He felt wonderful.
I unbuckled his belt and unzipped his fly, pulling down his pants and
everything else he was wearing. I helped remove his socks as well; somehow
he had kicked off his shoes, long before we ever stood. His cock sprang up
and greeted me. I had written so many scenarios about sucking his cock. The
tip glistened with a drop of cum, taking his cock with my hand; I felt his
gasp, feeling my grasp. I pushed him towards the bed, and allowed him to sit,
while my tongue gently licked the tip of his cock. He groaned as my mouth
took it into my mouth. I licked each side up and down his shaft. His breathing
harsh, I took his cock deep inside my mouth, letting the tip push against my
throat. My other hand was gently playing with his balls. I let his cock slip out
of my mouth, and took each of his balls into my mouth. My hand stroked
him, as I licked the tip over and over. He pulled me up against him. "I won't
last longer, if you keep that up" he said as I got on top of him. I lowered
myself onto his cock and with great confidence, just slid myself onto him
until he was completely inside me.
My hands propped up against his chest, he pulled off my dress, and unclipped
my bra letting my huge tits hang into his face. Grabbing them, he shoved his
face between them. "Oh how I've waited to touch them" he said before
completely taking my nipple and areola into his mouth, he wasn't gentle, my
body responding immediately, feeling my pussy clamp his dick hard, feeling
my nipples harden as he pleasured them alternatively. He pinched and pulled
them. I motioned us to roll over; I couldn't concentrate, on bouncing on top of
him anymore. My legs weakening as he kept toying with my tits. He was
over me then, pushing in and out his cock, my tits pushed together as he
sucked and bit them gently. "Michael, I'm going to cum" I said breathlessly.
"Cum for me, I am so close too" he said lovingly. He quickened the pace and
my body responded by quivering and shaking as I came violently on his cock.
I felt him cum as well, his body becoming slightly rigid. He collapsed on top
of me, his cock still inside me. "Babe, that's a long time coming" he said,
kissing me, his tongue swirling with mine, our mouths exploring each other,
exploring each other's movements, tasting one another. He rolled off of me,
pulling the blanket over us. "I need a nap, babes" he said snuggling in beside
me, his head resting up my tit. "It's okay, I'm tired too" and we both fell
asleep against each other.
Hours later, the room was dark and I woke up feeling particularly energized.
He was still asleep. I quietly got up and grabbed a hotel robe from the closet
and the ice bucket. I went down the hotel hallway and got some ice. I quickly
snuck back into the room, dropping the robe on the floor before quietly
hopping into bed beside him. The ice bucket on the night stand, I sucked on
the ice cube, before pressing my lips against the nipples on his chest, he
shifted in his sleep, and again I sucked on the ice cube before sucking his
nipple again. This time, my hand snuck under the blanket, finding his cock. I
felt him stir, but he wasn't awake yet. My hand rubbed the tip gently, while
my mouth continued toying with the ice and his nipples. I felt him getting
slightly harder, his breathing quickening. His eyes softly opening, but he was
groaning at the same time. "What you doing woman?" he said. "I was bored,
I'm horny babes, I couldn't wait anymore" I tell him flashing a mischievous
smile. He was completely hard now; I put the ice bucket back on the
nightstand. He leaned over getting an ice cube. He got on his knees and
motioned me to lie down, taking the ice cube into his mouth, he gently
rubbed it against each nipple, watching them getting aroused by what he was
doing to them. His hand slipped into my cunt. "You're already wet" he said
amused. "Hmmm I told you, I can't wait anymore" I told him grinning.
"You're finally here; I want to fuck till my body won't anymore. I said
pushing my cunt against his hand, helping him by grinding myself onto his
fingers.
He pulled his hand out, and spun me so that I was lying on my stomach. He
slapped my ass then. Once, twice, three times. My ass cheeks red from his
hand. "Remember, I'm in charge babe" he said spreading my legs, exposing
him my cunt and my asshole. He pushed two fingers into my pussy, feeling
how wet I was, he fingered fucked me a few times, before crawling between
my legs, his face buried inside my pussy, bringing juices up as he licked my
tiny little asshole. "Ohh Michael, please" I begged. "Please fuck me, fuck me
however you want, just fuck me" He got up from the bed then, and opened
his back, and pulled out a small dildo. "On your fours" he said as he climbed
back on the bed. He pushed his cock inside my pussy slowly, and didn't
move, and then he pulled out and pushed in the dildo, fucking my pussy a
few times with it. He did this until it seemed well covered with my natural
juices. He pushed his cock back in, and began to fuck me from behind,
knowing full well that this is my favorite position. Suddenly, I felt the dildo
at my asshole as he continued to fuck my pussy; he pushed it in little by little,
until both holes were completely full. "Beg" he said stopping.
"Please don't stop Michael, please" I said pushing my ass and pussy towards
him, fucking myself against the toy and his cock. "Harder" I begged. He
slapped my ass, once, twice and a third time, while quickening the pace.
"Ahhh" was all I could mutter, feeling his balls slap against my pussy, feeling
completely stretched out. My tits hanging swinging back and forth as he
fucks both my holes, screaming "Yes Michael, oh fuck." I felt the cum, inside
my pussy, I felt the dildo inside my ass. He pulled out of me then, both his
cock and toy, and then he pushed his cock inside my asshole, fucking it
quickly, till I felt him blow his load inside my little hole. Grunting he
collapsed on me, saying "We're going to need food, if we're going to keep up
the pace for another two days" he said laughing before slipping next to me,
kissing me, his lips tugging mine, his blue eyes pulling me in, telling me how
nice of a man, I'm with. Feeling safe, the age difference, the maturity, the
knowing exactly what I want, when I don't even know myself what I am
craving. "Let's shower, babe" he said pulling me with him. "We need a good
wash, before dinner" he said smiling, leading me towards the bathroom.
Part 2
I was nervous; it had been months since I had last seen him, flashes of him
spreading my legs in that hotel room flashed into my head. My breasts
tingled inside my bra as I was seated at the airport waiting for Michael for the
second time. Again, his visit would only be the week-end. Even though, we'd
already met, my pulse was racing to see him, his eyes seducing me just like
the last time.
I wore a low cut shirt this time, he had asked me too, I wore dark jeans this
time. I thought back to our second night, where my mouth had taken his cock
into my mouth as he slept, watching it grow in front of my eyes. Almost
naturally, my legs opened up. I shook the dirty thoughts, I was waiting for
him. I had got there early, not to miss him. I was restless at home anyways.
This time, he was coming to my place to spend the week-end.
I was nervous, having him sleep with me in my room, having him undress me
anywhere he wants. My heart was racing. Could he just get here already? The
outside doors opened and a group of people were walking, and I saw him
right away. He was tall, after-all, my heart jumped as I spotted him. I quickly
got off my feet as his eyes found me. I ran towards him, plastering against
him when I got to him. "Hey Babe" he said, this time he reached down,
slipped his hands underneath my ass as our lips met. It was a very dangerous
kiss. I felt the heat immediately. He pulled away, kissing my forehead as he
did. "Hi Michael" I said blushing remembering where we were.
He followed me through the airport, his suitcase dragging behind him.
Finally, we got to my car in the parking lot. He adjusted his seat as I gave
him the keys. It was already pre-established that he would be driving. I got
into the passenger seat, untied my jeans and pushed them to my ankles. He
grinned "Good, now seatbelt" he said as he drove out of the airport as I gave
him directions. When we were on the freeway, his hand dropped into my lap.
"Open them wider" he said as his eyes never left the road. "Two more exits
babe" I said, as he pushed his finger inside my pussy.
The anticipation had already been too much, I was soaked. He groaned as his
finger slipped inside me. I was feeling naughty and said "Babe, look at me."
His eyes flashed in my direction, as I raised my shirt exposing my sheer bra
to him. His finger dove into my moisture. I moaned as he did. He began
circular motions as he continued to drive. "Next exit" I said breathing
heavily. I was getting close and he knew it. He added a finger, as I took in a
breath; my legs began to shake as he entered me again. "Ah fuck" was all I
could say before I came on my passenger seat. He brought his fingers to his
lips and tasted them before offering them to me. I sucked his finger hard. "I
can't wait to suck your cock" as I said it, I looked down at his crotch,
knowing full well he was already hard. "At the light, turn left" I said. I
unbuckled his belt, and opened the fly to his trousers.
I pushed on his briefs, exposing his cock to me. I looked around. "Two stops
turn right, second house on your left" I said, putting my hand on his cock.
"Patience, we're almost there" he said. My hand gently stroked his cock. The
car stopped, I pressed a button and the garage door opened. He drove the car
in as I pressed the button for the garage door to close. My mouth dropped on
his cock at once, as he took a breath. His hand pushed against my head as I
did. He pushed my head down on his cock, causing his cock to hit the back of
my throat.
He released me "again" was all I could do hearing him groan before his hand
pushed me down again, He grunted as his cock hit the back of my throat
again. "I'm going to cum, my horny girl" His words only made me suck
harder. He grunted as his cock spurted a heavy set of cum into my mouth. I
swallowed greedily. The car smelled of sex. I released his cock and looked
back up to him. We both were grinning now, partly satisfied. He brought his
briefs back on his cock, as I pulled my pants back up when we were both
decent we both got out of the car.
I opened the door, slightly nervous for him to see my place. He set his
suitcase down, and slapped my ass. He grabbed me and pressed me against
the wall, where his lips met mine once more. His mouth trailed to my neck
where he sucked and I already knew he was leaving his mark. I wanted him
so badly. "I want us in bed now" he said to my ear. As I turned to him, he
came up behind me slapping my ass and then cupping both tits from behind, I
laughed as I pushed him away. Finally, in my room, I sat down at the edge of
the bed. His lips met mine, his tongue slow and full of purpose. I grabbed at
his shirt, untying the buttons to take it off. I ran my hands against his chest,
and he pulled off my top. "They're so beautiful, Tina" he said and I love that
you wore this for me. He said as his fingers touched my nipples through the
thin sheer material of my bra. His hand reached around me, and released
them. He grabbed my large tit, and lowered his mouth to it as his blue eyes
stared into mine.
His mouth took my entire nipple into his mouth as he did. I tilted my head
back in ecstasy. He pushed my tits together as he pushed me onto my back.
His mouth greedily, sucking on each one. He bit down on one as he flicked
the other. My hands pushed at my jeans as he did so. I was out of control, but
he continued his play. Now, I was lying in my little cotton panties that were
completely soaked. His was still looking at me, as he continued to play with
my tits, twisting them, licking them, and then his mouth started to trail down
my abdomen. "Please babe, I want you to lick my pussy."I begged him, he
was already pulling down my panties, the second they were off, and he
spread my legs apart and licked my slit from my pussy down all the way into
my ass. I gripped the covers to my bed tightly. His tongue came back up and
curled inside me and then back to my clit. He pushed a finger in and he
groaned the loudest male moan I'd heard in quite a while. "How bad do you
want me?" he said. "Fuck me, I can't take it" I said but he didn't stop and
continued to suck on my clit. My hands gripped the sheets of the bed tighter;
He lapped at my pussy, drinking my juices and his tongue fucking my pussy.
He trailed back down and circled his tongue against my asshole. I held my
breath as I did, and he licked back up into my pussy. I began to quiver again,
spilling my juices into his face.
"Fuck me, now" I begged harder. He aligned his cock to my pussy, his hands
gripping both my shoulders as he did. I guided his cock into my pussy. He
then pushed himself completely inside in one swift motion. His mouth landed
on mine, our tongues twirling inside my mouth as he began to thrust his cock
inside me. He then pulled himself out and laid next to me, I immediately
knew what he wanted, and I began to straddle him, my large tits hanging in
his face. He eagerly greeted them as I begin rocking myself on your hard
cock. I cried out "Hmmm Michael, fuck you feel so good inside me." He
smiled before taking my one of my nipples back into his mouth. I rock harder
as his lips sucked each of my nipples. Both my tits hung in his face as his
hands reached around me, and grabbed my ass. I let a moan escape my lips,
my pussy clamping harder on his shaft. "That's it baby, Milk my cock, you
know you love it." He then proceeded by lightly smacking my ass cheek,
which immediately made me clamp down and start cumming on his fat cock.
I continued riding his cock through my orgasm, he helped by meeting my
thrusts, finally, I collapsed against his body, my hips still lightly rocking
against his. "Yes, fuck me." I cried out biting down on his shoulder. My bite
was enough to send him over the edge and he came inside me.
I continued lying on his chest. "How was your flight babe?" I asked as I
slowly pull myself off of him. "Long, I couldn't wait to see you, it seemed
like it would never end." Michael said. "I can't believe it's been so long since
I last saw you." I said putting my hand on your chest. "Did you buy the new
dress?" Michael said as he reached and squeezed my ass. "Yes, I bought the
one I showed you when I emailed you the picture." I said reaching and taking
his hand in mine. I bite my lip he takes me and pulls me towards him, making
me kiss him again, slowly savoring my lips. "Good, cause I look forward to
our plans later." He said laughing, as my eyes widen a little. "You were
serious?" I said uncertainly. He smacked my ass lightly again, nodding before
kissing me again. "Let's take a shower" Michael added guiding me to the
bathroom.
I got some towels from the hall closet and he followed me, both of us naked
in my house. We reached the bathroom, as he started the water to the bathtub.
"I thought you wanted to shower?" I said putting my hands on my hips. He
started getting into the bathtub as he reached for my hand. "You're lucky I
have a big bathtub." I said climbing in, his hand rubbing the inside my leg
and thigh as I sat against him. We were a bit clumsy at first, as the water
continued to rise. I grabbed some bubble bath and poured some in, as I
reached into the water, I softly rub his cock. "Babe, I'd love to but you'll have
to wait for later." He said as his hands took some soap and started lathering
my tits. I couldn't help but lean back more him. Both our lips meeting again
as our tongues gently stroked each others. His hands exploring my curves as
he lathered me up. "I made reservations." I remind him. "For when?" he
replied kissing my neck, "Few hours, we can cuddle and watch something for
a while and then get ready." I answered him as his mouth started nibbling my
ear. My hands had not left his body, and his kept touching my tits and my
thighs. We finished washing each other and climbed out of the tub, carefully
drying each other off.
Few hours of relaxing together, we made small talk and watched part of a
football game in the afternoon. We both finally started getting ready for our
night out on the town. I put on a knee length black dress, it was lower cut
than I usually wore but I knew Michael would appreciate the view, especially
since he was much taller than me. I had my black booties, and brushed my
long hair, I applied some makeup, black eyeliner on the top and the bottom of
my eyes, mascara and some light gloss. When I was ready, I came out to him
spinning for him to get a good view. He wore some dark grey slacks and a
blue shirt that went well with his blue eyes. His arms wrapped around me,
and I couldn't help but slide my hands into the back of his pockets to give his
ass a good squeeze. "Ready babe?" He whispered kissing my neck. I nodded
to him as I grabbed my small purse; outside the cab was waiting for us.
We were going to this local restaurant that has special music on week-ends.
Michael had agreed to take me out for supper and dancing. He drove and I
was his co-pilot, guiding him around since he wasn't from around. When we
got to destination, the hostess sat us at a secluded table which had been
requested upon my reservation. We sat down, and the waitress came by,
taking our orders for our drinks. We were huddled in a corner booth. The
table had a white tablecloth. It would be quite easy for Michael to accomplish
his mission. His hand had already begun stroking my thigh; he just didn't
know yet, that I had skipped his instructions of wearing panties. I was
amused by that little fact that soon, his hand would find out my little secret.
The band for the night was playing a variety of rock band songs, they were
decent playing a song by Van Halen and then another by Boston. His hand
moved up my thigh, gently caressing. I felt my nipples harden as his hand got
braver and braver. I felt my heart racing. As the waitress came back to drop
off our drinks and gave us a few minutes more to choose our appetizers. I felt
like my heart was going to pound out of my chest. I glanced at Michael as his
eyes trailed into the v of my cleavage. The strap to my dress had fallen from
my shoulder, his fingers gently placing it back into place. The mere touch on
my shoulder, combined with the feeling of his hand between my thighs gently
stroking were having its effects on me. My cheeks were red, I was slightly
embarrassed and slightly scared we'd get caught. I tried to control my
breathing as his finger slid into my slit.
He leaned in closer "You still okay with this?" he whispered into my ear.
When I nodded his free hand turned my face towards him, as he gave me a
feverish sensual kiss. The waitress was on her way back for our appetizers.
We both had already skimmed the menu online before arriving, to give him
time to accomplish what he was doing to me between my legs. She took our
order and I felt Michael's finger penetrate me just as I was about to tell the
waitress my choice, it was hard to focus and not give myself away. When she
finally walked away; I couldn't help but to put one hand on the table to help
brace myself. "What's the matter, babe?" Michael said into my ear. I leaned in
close "I need you to fuck me with your fingers, I'm so close" I said my voice
shaking as I did. He grinned as his fingers began to rub my clit and penetrate
me over and over again. My legs closing in on his hand, as I felt the familiar
rush and then felt calm, as I knew now his fingers were coated with my
wetness. His hand came out from under the table. He kept it hidden as the
waitress came back with our appetizers; he took one in his hand that was still
covered in my juices as he brought it to my lips. I took the bite into my
mouth as I also licked all his fingers clean one at the same time.
Meanwhile, my hand had already started touching his cock through his
trousers. It was hard, he grinned as I rubbed the head of his cock through his
pants. "Don't take too long, I am going crazy" he said into my ear. I
immediately unzipped him making sure the table cloth covered his cock
completely. While I started stroking him, he tried to eat some of the bites of
finger foods in the front of him, but I could see his face tense, as my hand had
began stroking his thick shaft. Every once in a while; my thumb was taking
his pre-cum and smearing it on the head of his cock. I saw his breathing
changed and I began to stroke harder. He grabbed some napkins just as he
was about to cum and caught most of his cum as he erupted, the rest landed
on the other side of the tablecloth. He reached under and re-zipped his pants.
I simply wiped my hand with the napkins on the table, and to avoid being
caught shoved all the dirty napkins into my purse so that I could clean it out
later.
The waitress eventually came back for the empty plates in front of us. We
drank and talked about the game we had watched earlier. I eventually
excused myself to clean myself up; fully aware of how much wetness was
between my legs. At one point, Michael stood and took my hand and brought
us to the dance floor where other couples were dancing. It was a slow song,
he pulled me against him, my head resting against his chest, he knew how
much coming out for a little dance meant to me. "Happy babe?" he said as his
hand was in the small of my back, it was driving me crazy. "Very." I said as
he continued to guide me around the dance floor. It was a very perfect
moment. We only had tonight and tomorrow he would be flying back. I didn't
know when was the next time that I would get to see him, so I enjoyed our
moment.
After another slow song, we went back to our booth, and not long after the
waitress brought us our meals and a bottle of wine. We ate our steaks, and
drank our wine, both of us feeling rather a little tipsy. His mouth found mine
again, his tongue sliding into my mouth gently caressing mine. "Let's get the
bill" I said pulling away. I grabbed my phone in my purse, and dialed us a
cab. The waitress came back as he grabbed the check. "Thank you, I'm
paying the cab this time." I said. We walked out the restaurant hand in hand.
We waited only the time to steal another kiss before the cab pulled in.
Michael opened the door, as I slid into the cab, he quickly followed me. The
cab driver took our destination, as Michael's hand found my knee once again.
The ride home was quick, and while his hand never left my knee, I couldn't
wait for him to peel the dress of my body, and my bra. I could feel the cold
air against my pussy as Michael opened the door to my house. Standing more
than a foot taller than me, I was trapped between him and the wall. His lips
met mine feverishly. My dress slipped off my shoulders, falling to my feet,
my bra unsnapped and pulled off and tossed to the floor. His tongue in my
mouth, coaxing mine, I realize how nude I was except for my high heel boots
and how dressed he was. I started unbuttoning his dress shirt, and helped him
peel it off.
I got down on my knees, his hands against the wall behind me. I unbuckled
his belt and looked at him, I slowed down. I gave him a mischievous smile.
"Dirty girl" he groaned as I took his cock out of his briefs and wrapped my
mouth around the head of his thick cock. The sight of his cock, and feeling it
in my mouth, I could feel myself getting so turned on. He groaned even
louder, when I took his entire cock down my throat, when it reached the back
of my throat, giving it a good moment before slowly letting it escaped my
mouth. "Yes, that's it babe" he said as my mouth swirled around it, tasting the
salty goodness of it. My hand gently stroked it, the other was gently touching
his balls, like a thorough examination, but my mouth continued to suck on his
cock.
Then he pulled me up. "If you keep sucking, I won't be able to continue our
night" Michael then placed both hands onto my tits. While his hands are quite
large, my tits are larger, his mouth sucked on each one before releasing them.
"Let's go in my living room."I said. He stepped out of his trousers and left
them, I could hear him fumbling with his socks, when I turned back to watch
him, he had caught up with me; I felt his hand slap my ass. "Again" I tell you
biting my lip. He smacked it again for my pleasure, leaving my cheek a little
red.
We got to my sofa and he pushed me back, I am soaked. All this foreplay, all
I wanted was him. "Fuck me, Michael please." I begged. "Get on all fours" is
all he said, as I turned he smacked my other ass cheek. I cried out in pleasure,
I wanted his cock so badly. I can feel my pussy craving his hot delicious
cock. He teased my pussy before burying it inside me in one sleek motion.
"Oh yes, oh fuck" I said pushing my face into a couch cushion. He felt so
good inside me; I could barely contain my moans. I heard the slurping sounds
as he pushed himself inside and out of me over and over again. His hand
reached underneath me, to my pussy as he continued to fuck me. His hand
rubbing my clit, "Too much, no need babe" I said trying to pull away but he
continued anyways. I cried out as I pushed my face deep into the sofa
cushions, my toes curled,
I am cumming hard between his hand and his lovely thick cock inside me. He
pulled out as I'm done shaking and then he pushed his cock against my
asshole. His cock was covered in my juices, and I felt his hands spreading my
ass cheeks. "Good girl, going to fuck your ass now." The head of his cock is
thick and as he gently pushed it against my rose bud. He slowly inched his
way in until my ass had accepted all of it. I tried to relax to the feeling, as he
started to gently pull himself out and to push himself back in, as he began to
fuck my ass. It took just a few strokes as this sent him over the edge,
emptying himself into my luscious big ass. I was exhausted, but he managed
to help me up and led me to the bathroom, for a quick shower, as we rinsed
off, he kissed me lightly. "I am glad, I flew in again, after all these months"
Michael said. We rinsed off, dried off and head to bed.
We fell asleep in each other's arms. At dusk, I was woken by Michael
between my legs, and we fucked again and then ate breakfast together. When
it was time for the airport, I drove and when we got to the airport, I found it
hard to let him go. But before watching him leave, he leaned in and said,
"Next time, you fly to me!"
 Story 18

It took me a while to recognize the woman at the pool. Mostly because I

wasn't paying much attention to her face. She was an older woman, maybe in
her forties, with red hair, in a one-piece swimsuit, and I'd never seen her
around the apartment complex before.
The one-piece bathing suit had red and white stripes, and it rose high around
her hips. She had long, tanned legs, and even lying on her back her breasts
rose impressively with each breath, and I could see her nipples pointing up
against the thin, flimsy material. She was wearing sunglasses, which was
another reason why I didn't recognize her sooner. But when she sat up to take
a drink of her soda and took her glasses off to rub her eyes, she caught me
staring at her.
She stiffened nervously. She obviously recognized me. But what was she
afraid of?
I got up and sauntered over to her, as non-threateningly as I could. "Joan?" I
asked. "Joan Mallory?"
"Y-yes," she said. "Jerry?"
"Yeah, it's me." It had been a couple of years. "How've you been, Reverend
Joan?"
She'd been the pastor at the church my folks had dragged me to—before they
broke up. Seeing her at the pool, in a skimpy bathing suit like this, was one of
the reasons I'd had trouble placing her.
She sat up, then glanced around at the apartment complex surrounding us. No
one else was using the pool. Middle of the afternoon on a Tuesday, we were
all alone.
"Are your parents here?"
"No, I don't live in these apartments. I just help out with maintenance, cutting
the grass and sh--stuff. And my folks split up, it's just me and my mom."
"Oh." This seemed to relax her. "That's—I mean, that's too bad."
I shrugged. "Dad was being a jerk. It's better this way. What are you doing
here? It's a long way from home. Or did you move too?"
"No, I'm still there. I'm on vacation. A friend of mine lives here."
"Okay. I didn't mean to bother you--"
"You're not bothering me," she said quickly. "It's good to see you."
I felt a little self-conscious. I was wearing just a pair of cutoff shorts, and
sneakers. Joan examined me as if trying to reconcile her memory of me from
a few years ago with the sight of my now. But there was something more
than that. Her eyes moved from my face to my chest, then back to my face,
and then farther down. I wasn't sure, though, and I didn't want to risk
offending a minister.
"Same here." Especially in that swimsuit, I thought.
"I like to take my vacations far away," she said. "Where no one knows me.
That's why I—was wondering."
"I won't tell anyone," I said with a smile.
She stretched her arms over her head. I tried not to stare at her boobs. "It's
just nice to go somewhere where nobody has any expectations." She let her
arms drop. "You know?"
"Must be hard," I said. "I mean, everyone expecting you to be so . . . good
and religious all the time."
"It's my job, being good, setting an example for others." She flicked a
mosquito from her leg. "But sometimes even the best of us have to relax and
be a little . . . naughty." She looked up at me. "Right?"
"Yes, ma'am, Reverend . . ."
"Just call me Joan." She stood up and picked up her towel. "Do you want to
come back to the apartment with me, Jerry?"
I blinked. I knew what she meant. I just couldn't quite believe I'd heard her
right. But just in case I was right, I nodded and smiled. "Sure thing."
I followed her across the grass and up the concrete stairs. Staring at her ass as
it swayed with each step, at the muscles in her legs. By the time we reached
the top my dick was stiff from looking at her. She turned and winked at me,
and I saw her eyes flicked down to the front of my cutoffs. Then she
unlocked the door of the first apartment, and I followed her inside.
We were in a living room, with a low table and a couch and a few chairs and
a TV. I let the door close behind me, and Joan turned and looked me over.
"You can't always be good," she said, running her eyes up and down my
body. "Sometimes we've got to be bad in order to fully understand sin.
Otherwise we don't really know what it's all about. Don't you agree?"
"Uh-huh," I said, letting my own eyes take in every curve of her figure, from
her hips to her full, firm breasts.
She saw me. "Sin is part of our nature. We can't really overcome it unless we
. . . experience it. That's what I think, anyway. We can't be afraid."
"I'm . . . not afraid."
"Good." She licked her lips. "Is your . . . is your cock hard?" She said "cock"
as if it was a new word for her.
"Y-yeah," I whispered.
"Let's see." She went down on her knees to unsnap my cutoffs. She pulled
them down with one violent yank, and before I really knew what was
happening she'd peeled my boxers down to my ankles and was staring at my
hardening penis.
"Ahhh . . ." Joan ran her hands up and down my legs, and my cock twitched
as her fingers drew closer to it. She puckered her lips and blew on the tip, and
laughed with wicked delight as I squirmed.
"For what we are about to receive," she murmured, "let us be truly thankful . .
." She wrapped her fingers around my shaft. I bit my lip. She leaned forward,
lips wide, and then I felt her tongue on the bottom of my shaft and her lips all
around it, and I gasped out loud.
"Mmm," Joan sucked on my cock, stroking my balls as her cheeks hollowed
out. "Mm-hmm." Her eyelashes fluttered as she looked up at my face.
My legs were unsteady. She reached around to my grip my ass with one
hand, holding me still, rubbing my butt, still stroking my balls.
She leaned her head back and gasped for breath. "Do you like that?" she
asked. My dick brushed against her cheek as she spoke.
"Yes," I said quickly, afraid she'd stop. "Yeah, I like it--"
"Tell me," she ordered. "Tell me how much you like me sucking your cock."
She began licking the shaft and my balls with long, slow strokes of her
tongue.
"Oh, fuck, Reverend Joan, I love it," I blurted. "Keep doing that . . . oh, yes,
oh yes . . . take it, take it deep, all the way down your throat, lick it, suck it,
ahhh . . ."
She squeezed my butt. I staggered back a step, and my dick slid out of her
mouth. Joan chuckled, and slapped my ass. "Hold still, young man, if you
want to get a proper blowjob."
"Yeah," I moaned as she clamped her mouth around my prick again. "That's
it, Reverend Joan, suck me . . . please suck it . . . oh yeah . . ."
If I'd thought much about it, I wouldn't have believed it. A minister was on
her knees, sucking my cock like it had never been sucked before. But I wasn't
thinking, I was just enjoying the feeling of her tongue on my shaft, and
babbling away as she worked on it.
"Mm-hmm," Joan murmured around my rigid cock. She bent her head back
so she just had the tip between her lips and ran her hand up and down,
pushing my balls back and forth with every stroke. Then she leaned forward
again, pushing my cock deep into her mouth, and slid her hand up and down
my leg. She kept her other hand on my ass, helping my keep my balance,
teasing the edge of my asshole with her fingertip.
"That's so fucking good," I told her. "I want to cum in your mouth, I'm going
to shoot my cum down your throat, you're sucking it so good and . . . oh fuck
yes, oh yes, oh yes . . . "
She was using both hands on my cock now in a fast back and forth rhythm,
and when I looked down and saw her eyes tilted up at me I groaned and let
myself go. "Ahhh!" I cried, spurting hard into her mouth. "Yeahhh . . . take it,
take it, take it—Ohh!"
My cock unloaded a flood of semen, pumping like a firehose. Joan grabbed
my waist, holding me steady with one hand, and held my dick with the other
as she sucked the cum down. Some of it dribbled out, down her lower lips,
but she didn't stop drinking it until I finally stopped cumming, after what felt
like 20 or 30 spurts. My knees were weak, and I was panting for air.
Joan gave my dick one last squeeze before letting it drop from her lips.
"That's an answer to my prayers." She stood up and wiped the cum from her
lips with the back of her hand.
I grinned at her, light-headed. "Hallelujah."
She placed a hand on my bare chest, right over my heart. "It's beating hard."
"It should be. I just got a blowjob from a red-hot minister."
Joan pulled the straps of her swimsuit down over her shoulders. "And we're
just getting started."
I stared at her as she stripped the suit off, my heart beating even faster. I was
surprised by how firm her breasts looked, and how her nipples pointed
straight out at me. And even more surprised by her smooth pussy, with no
trace of a bush. Her stomach hung down a bit, but she wasn't flabby at all.
She looked like a sex goddess as she kicked her suit across the room and
stood in front of me with her legs wide.
I stared at her, my heart pounding even harder. This is really happening, I
thought. She's naked. My dick was already starting to get hard again.
Joan turned, bent over, and swept her arm across a low, glass-topped coffee
table in front of a couch, scattering magazines, an empty can of soda, and the
TV remote to the floor. Then she sat down, her bare ass right on the glass,
and spread her legs wide. She smiled at me, and rubbed her hands up and
down her thighs, toward her pussy and then away from it. She sighed.
"Are you ready to sin some more, Jerry?" she asked.
"The answer to my prayers," I said.
"The body is a temple. Get on your knees and worship me. Worship my
pussy."
"Yes, Reverend," I said. I could smell her pussy before I even got near it.
Kneeling between Joan's legs, I ran my hands up and down her thighs and
then leaned forward. First a quick, teasing flick of my tongue across her clit
that brought a gasp from her. Then I opened my mouth and pressed it against
her slit, breathing against her smooth pussy.
"Oh, yes!" Joan shouted, leaning back and clutching the edges of the table.
"Sweet heaven, that's wonderful! Lick, lick me!"
"Love the sinner, love the sin," I murmured, letting my lips brush against her
pussy lips. "Or something like that." Then I shut up and sent my tongue
probing the folds of her slit.
Joan moaned, and I felt her rolling her head back and forth. I came up for air
after a moment to look up at her tits, which were heaving up and down every
time she gasped with pleasure. I slid a finger up her leg and slowly snaked it
inside her. Joan squirmed with pleasure. After a moment I slipped it out and
went back to licking her, but I kept massaging around the edges of her slit
with my fingers as my tongue darted back and forth.
I could feel her thighs pressing against either side of my face, and then I felt
her head on my neck, holding me there. "Don't stop, Jerry," I heard Joan
breath. "Give me your tongue . . . lick my pussy . . . my pussy . . . it's on fire,
Jerry, a holy fire of lust . . . it's burning . . . lick me, Jerry, fuck me with that
tongue of yours . . . "
Sliding my hands under her ass, I pulled her toward me and pressed my face
forward into her pussy, and drove my tongue up into her hole, squeezing her
butt at the same time. Her legs fell open, and she shifted her hands to my
shoulders, holding me tight as I probed inside her. "Holy mother of . . . ohhh,
yessss!"
I flicked my tongue up and down, and side to side, breathing in the musky,
salty aroma of her body. Her hands left my shoulders, and I looked up to see
Joan clutching both tits, pulling on her nipples, rocking her head from side to
side and gasping loudly as I ate her. Her legs trembled, and then she lay back
on the table and pushed her pussy up into my face. She came, screaming like
a crazy woman, pounding the glass table so hard I was afraid she'd break it,
and flooding my face with her juices.
"Oh, Jerry, baby," Joan sighed. "That was . . . like a few minutes in heaven."
"Does heaven have good sex?" I asked.
"It better. Or it won't be heaven. Come here." She pulled me up forward and
wrapped her arms around me, holding me tight against her sweating body.
Her tits were still heaving from her orgasm, and I took the opportunity to kiss
them. She moaned as I started sucking her nipples, rubbing them with my
hands, squeezing them, running my tongue all over them, and biting them
gently as she stroked my shoulders and back.
"Have you fucked a lot of girls, Jerry?" she asked.
"A lot? I don't know." I blew on one of Joan's nipples. "A couple."
"And you licked their pussies? Just like me?"
"Yeah," I said, playing with her other breast.
"Did they cum when you fucked them?" She reached down between my legs.
"Yeah," I said, my breath ragged as she fondled my balls.
"This is sinful, Jerry. What I'm feeling now—it's a sin." She wrapped her
fingers around my shaft again. I was hard as a rock, recovered from her
blowjob. "Do you feel it too?"
"Oh, yeah," I agreed, not feeling sinful at all.
"Forgive us, for we know exactly what we do," Joan said. "I want to fuck
you, Jerry. Fuck." She kissed my chest. "Fuck." She licked my stomach.
"Fuck." She kissed my prick, still damp from her pussy.
"I'm ready," I said.
"Then get on the floor," Joan said, her voice raspy, "with your dick sticking
straight up toward heaven."
I laid down in front of the table, arms behind my head, and smiled as Joan got
up and swung her legs over my hips. She was facing backward, and I got a
good view of her round ass as she lowered it toward my upraised cock. She
reached down between my legs to hold my prick as she eased herself down.
I held my breath as she slid my cock into her warm, wet pussy. She wiggled
her ass, and then looked over her shoulder at me with a crooked wink. "I'm
supposed to tell you how big your cock is, right? That it's the biggest one I've
ever had inside me? Isn't that what they say in all the porn?" She sighed and
began rising up and down slowly on my throbbing cock. "I don't know—but
it's good inside me. So good. It's a sin, but it's a wonderful sin."
"It's not a sin," I said. "It's just wonderful."
Joan rocked back and forth on my cock, her butt jiggling in front of my face.
I reached out and squeezed it.
She leaned forward, letting her tits dangle. "Oh, fuck, Jerry! Fuck me deep!
F-fuck, fuck, fuck—I don't care, just . . . fuck!"
Joan's body shook, and she moaned in ecstasy. I pushed my hips up as hard as
I could to meet her urgent downward thrusts. I'd already cum once, so I knew
I'd last a long time this time, and I was mesmerized by the sight of her ass,
bouncing up and down in front of me. The flesh rippled with each rise and
fall, her muscles tensing and releasing. I bit my lip as I watched her body
writhing on top of my, as her pussy impaled itself on my raging cock.
So I guess I didn't hear the door open . . .
She was about Joan's age, with short honey-colored hair, and a good figure
for a woman any age. She wore a conservative blue skirt and a loose red
sweater, and she stood in front of Joan with her arms crossed, a stern but
playful look on her face.
I froze. Joan slowed, but kept my cock deep inside her and wiggled her hips
at me. "C-Cindy? I didn't expect . . . ahh . . . you this sooooon."
"I told them at work I had to leave early for Bible study with my pastor,"
Cindy said. "And I find you and . . ." She looked at me.
"This—is Jerry." Joan started her up and down thrusts again, slowly. "He
used to—attend my church. He needed some . . . ohh . . . spiritual guidance."
"Prayer," I grunted. I rubbed Joan's ass. "The Ten Commandments.
Especially the one about coveting . . . stuff."
"And what about my religious needs?" She licked her lips, looking mostly at
Joan's bare tits, but I caught a glance toward my shaft as it disappeared up
into Joan's slit. "I'm surrounded by temptation, by sin, by unnatural lusts—
what am I supposed to do?"
"I can . . . minister to your needs too," Joan said. "We both can. I think Jerry's
ready."
She bent down for a better look at my cock. "That's what it looks like."
"So why don't you . . . ahh . . . get naked?" Joan moaned.
She continued to work my cock with her pussy while Cindy undressed. Joan
was taller, but Cindy's tits were firm and full, and she kept her bush shaved to
a neat trim. Her butt looked nice and plump, almost as shapely as the one that
was steadily rising and falling in front of me.
"Like Adam and Eve," Joan murmured, sinking down on my cock. "Naked
and not ashamed . . . "
"Not sure that's what Genesis really meant," Cindy said. "Maybe you can
teach me." She got to her knees in front of Joan, between my feet. Joan
reached out for Cindy's breasts and squeezed them, and Cindy leaned in to
kiss her. I saw her arms around Joan's shoulders, and I almost came watching
her fingers slide down toward Joan's back and then clutch her ass.
Joan slowed her pace as Cindy kissed her back. I leaned my head over, trying
to peek around Joan's body at Cindy's breasts, but Joan's hands were all over
her tits, rubbing and squeezing and pinching them as they moaned erotically
together. I had to give up trying to hold it in then, and I grabbed Joan's butt
and pulled her down and let loose with a loud groan. She rode me through my
orgasm, making it last longer and making me pump more sperm than I
thought possible. By the end I was seeing stars, and all I could hear was my
pounding heart and their moans of arousal on top of me.
This orgasm was less explosive than before, and when Joan let my cock slide
slowly from her slick pussy I knew I'd be ready for more soon.
Joan crawled forward and climbed on top of Cindy, kissing her passionately
as she pushed Cindy down onto the carpet. Their breasts pressed together,
and Cindy lifted her legs and wrapped them tightly around Joan's squirming
hips.
After a moment they rolled to one side, and Cindy broke away from Joan's
lips to bend her neck and start kissing Joan's tits. Joan gasped as Cindy's lips
sucked at her nipples, arching her neck in pleasure as Cindy licked and
caressed her breasts. She pressed her hands against Cindy's breasts in
response. Cindy's hands were down between Joan's legs. She placed her palm
firmly over Joan's crotch, and the fingers of her other hand tickled the edge of
Joan's clit.
"Mmm," Joan moaned, rubbing Cindy's tits. "Is it dripping out of me?"
"Yes it is," Cindy replied, kissing the cleft between Joan's breasts. "It's
messy."
"It's sweet. You should taste it. Ohhh . . ."
"Sounds like you already did." Cindy shifted positions, licking her way down
Joan's pale body. "You're going to hell."
"We all are . . . and it's going to be hot."
"Just like this," Cindy said, her face poised above Joan's pussy. "Hot and full
of cum."
As I watched Joan stroke Cindy's shoulder, she bent her head down and
licked at the edges of her slit. Joan shuddered, eyes closed, and Cindy pressed
her lips down on her pussy.
"Oh yes!" Joan screamed. Cindy gripped Joan's thigh with one hand to hold
her still, and her head began moving up and down. I could hear her tongue
licking at Joan's juices. She reached up for Joan's tits and spun her fingers
around her trembling nipples.
I reached out and put my hand on Cindy's ass. It seemed to quiver in
response, and I squeezed the soft, plump flesh. Joan's eyes were closed—she
was too lost in the sensations from Cindy's tongue to care about anything
else. And Cindy kept sucking at her pussy and clit slowly and methodically,
as if she could keep pleasuring the good reverend all afternoon and into the
evening.
I played with her butt for a few minutes as Joan gasped and groaned. The
tingling was returning to my prick, but I was still pretty soft. So eventually I
crawled a little closer until I could smell the aroma of Cindy's pussy, and
from behind I eased one finger into her slick slit.
Cindy moaned into Joan's hole and kept her tongue and mouth moving, but
she opened her legs wider, and after a moment I added a second finger to the
inside of her pussy. She moaned again, louder this time, and Joan's head
popped up from the carpet. She smiled at me. Then she let her head fall back
and grabbed at Cindy's head, pushing her down between her legs. "Lick it,
woman," she groaned. "Eat me . . . make my body cum."
"Umm-hmm," Joan murmured, nodding, her curly light hair bobbing up and
down. "Mmm . . ."
I stroked and squeezed her ass, and felt her pussy muscles pulse around my
fingers. She wriggled her hips, and I took that as a hint that I needed to probe
deeper. Her body shook as I dug further into her, and I dug my fingers into
her skin. She let a muffled groan seep from her throat, and her leg rose up
and down in the air once.
"Fuck!" Joan shouted suddenly. "Fuck yes! Fuck me! Fuck--"
Cindy lifted her face and began running her hands over Joan's pussy. Joan
was cumming, clutching her own tits, rocking her head back and forth on the
carpet and screaming with joy. Joan glanced over her shoulder at me with a
grin as spasms of orgasm ran through her body.
"Ohhh . . ." Joan breathed. "Oh, that was—that was . . ."
"Heaven?" Cindy asked.
She rolled her head over to give Joan a dreamy smile. "Bless you, sister."
Then she looked past Cindy, at me. "Oh, my . . . He is risen!"
My cock was hard--again. I had barely noticed, but when Cindy turned to
take a look I felt a familiar stretch in my dick, and a tightening in my balls as
she gazed at my crotch.
"That's a sight," Cindy said appreciatively.
"You should feel it inside you," Joan said.
Cindy nodded agreement. "I've already tasted what comes out of it."
I stood up and held out my hand to her. Cindy took it and got up, and then
she reached down to grasp my erect cock. "Oh, my."
"Is it okay?" I asked Joan.
"Do it," she whispered. "Do her."
I was feeling like I'd just won the lottery. I reached out and grabbed her
boobs, trying not to squeeze them too eagerly. Cindy leaned forward with a
wide smile and sighed as I ran my hands over her curvy tits and hard nipples.
Then she looked down at my dick, and I got the message.
She pulled away, looked around the room, and stepped over to the glass table.
Bending over, she spread her legs wide, letting her breasts hang down to
brush against the glass.
"Come on, then," she said. "Don't make a girl wait all day."
I was right behind her, the tip of my prick brushing against her ass. I grabbed
one hip, leaned forward, and clutched at her shoulder. She nudged her ass
back toward me, and my cock plunged inside her pussy with one quick,
smooth thrust.
"Ohhh . . . yesssss . . ." Cindy hissed. "Go deep . . . deep . . . deeper, honey,
harder—Ah!"
I took it slow and steady, letting my shaft slide in and out of her tight slit
without any rush. She responded with low moans, wriggling her ass and
flexing her legs up and down to urge me deeper. I'd already cum twice, so I
figured I could take my time, but after watching us fuck and then making
Joan cum Cindy was horny, and soon she was begging me to go harder and
faster, rocking her hips against me urgently.
I felt like I was in a marathon, straining with every part of my body, pushing
forward with every breath but definitely getting off on the challenge of
satisfying two hot older women over and over again. Cindy's moans were
urging me on, getting louder with each thrust, and I'd almost forgotten all
about Reverend Joan until I felt her hand on my ass, and I looked back to see
her smiling lustfully at me.
"Give her pleasure," she said. "It's what she needs."
Thrusting more intensely, I leaned forward dug my fingers into Cindy's ripe
tits, my chest pressing into her back. I kissed her neck, and she sighed loudly.
Then I leaned back and concentrated on slamming into her as hard as I could.
Her naked body still flushed and sweaty, Joan walked around to the other
side of the coffee table and bent down to kiss Cindy on the forehead, and then
on the lips. Cindy groaned and shivered in a brief, intense orgasm, but she
stayed with me, grunting softly now every time I rammed forward. By now,
even after two orgasms of my own, I was close to spurting again, and I tried
to make it even better for her as my balls swung back and forth and tingling
with their impending explosion.
"Is it everything you wanted, Cin?" Joan asked, stroking her cheek with a
finger. "The answer to your prayers?"
"Yes!" Cindy cried. "Oh yes! Keep doing it! Keep—ung—doing—ung-it—
ung!"
Joan stood up and smiled at me as if she wanted more from my cock later.
Cindy slapped one hand on the glass hard enough that part of my mind
worried about breaking it, and as the table shook she went suddenly silent as
if holding her breath. Then she let out her breath in a loud gasp of pleasure as
she came once more, a moan that shook her ribs and made her ass clench
tight. Her legs started to sag, and I grabbed her hips to hold her in place as I
bit my lower lip, and then I erupted once more.
"Fuck!" I grunted, and I could hear my voice shaking. My cock pumped and
pumped, and I felt as if it was shooting more cum down deep inside Cindy's
pussy than the first two times combined she moaned with me in ecstasy.
More and more and more and more . . . I held onto her waist, my legs
shaking, and let my cum drive itself into her as Joan watched us with a wide
smile on her face.
Finally I stepped back, my cock dripping, and dropped to my knees on the
floor, panting hard. Cindy's shoulders sagged. She sighed and didn't move for
a moment. None of us did. Then she reached between her legs to rub her
pussy one more time, and turned her head to look at me, impressed and
satisfied. "The second cumming."
"Third, actually." I wiped the sweat from my forehead. "Wow."
"Jerry," Reverend Joan said, walking around the table toward me, "why don't
you call your mother and tell her you'll be late tonight? Tell her you need
some more spiritual counseling." She licked her lips. "I'm sure she'll
understand."
 Story 19

My wife and I got married when we were 18 and got into the swinger
lifestyle pretty soon after that. I'd inherited my parents house so most of the
people in our neighborhood knew me from growing up there. But didn't give
us a warm reception when we moved in because of us being so young. And
especially the wives. Most of them were older and had a lot of miles on them.
Or were at least older than us and were trophy wives as it was a very upscale
part of the city. And my wife was a young hot redhead with a smoking hot
body and the wives didn't want their husbands looking at her. I was a young
guy 6-5, 240 and very athletic and the husbands I think though I'd go after
their wife or something. Which when in my mid teens a few of the wives had
come on to me and I'd been with a couple of them. So I guess they were
worried I'd tell about our past misdeeds. But they were all very wrong.
We were into swinging but kept our fun to out of town hookups in hotels as
we needed discretion. Lynn loved exposing her sexy 5-8, 110lb, 34D-24-35
body with long red hair & matching bush & sparkling green eyes. But again
reserved that mostly for out of town except at home and that was mostly in
front of my friends, delivery men, and repairmen. But on occasion if she
noticed someone really checking her out she'd try and put on a little show for
them but make it look accidental. There was one couple who'd moved in next
door who I didn't know since I hadn't lived in the house for a couple of years.
And we were only there a few weeks when the wife moved out and filed for
divorce. But we heard they hadn't gotten along together since they moved
there. The husbands name was Bill and I must admit when we moved in he
and his wives were about the only ones who made an effort to welcome us.
And some of the neighbors had known me since birth. But I think some didn't
like the idea I'd inherited a nice house and thriving business at 18 yo. But my
parents were killed by a drunk driver so it wasn't as if I'd done something
underhanded.
Lynn was still going to school at a local college but was on summer break.
She didn't so much like laying out in the sun but loved how she looked with a
tan and loved the fact she could be outside and possibly be seen practically
naked. She noticed right away that whenever she went out to lay by the pool
he'd come out and sit on his upstairs deck looking right down on her. We had
a privacy fence around the back yard but he saw right over it. So she knew if
she put on a show for him no one else could see unless they were up close
looking through the slats in the fence. She'd see him in her perifiral vision but
act like she hadn't seen him. She'd sit down and start putting on lotion and
took her top off and laid it beside her. She sat at an angle so as to not be
looking right at him but where he could watch her rub lotion all over, paying
special attention to rub it on her tits real good as he watched. Then she'd do
her legs and work her way up and slide the bottoms down and let him see her
rub lotion on her firm young ass and turn to set the lotion on a chair letting
him see her pussy. So here is this guy almost 50 seeing a hot 18 yo rubbing
lotion on her naked body. She'd lay on a lounge chair with only her bottoms
on while on her back but they were so small the hardly covered anything. Her
firm young tits & huge dark pink areolas in plain view to our neighbor. After
a while she'd stand up and take the bottoms off and lay them on the chair
where she put the lotion facing him and now letting him see her naked from
head to toe in front and then from the back as she laid face down for a while.
This had become a daily thing a couple of times a day for about a week. And
she'd gotten more & more relaxed to where when she went in she'd stay
naked and carry her bikini.
Finally one day as she was going in she looked up and acted surprised to see
him and said how sorry she was she didn't know anyone could see her. The
whole time still totally naked and not even trying to cover up. She even took
time to ask him to please not tell anyone saying she hadn't gotten much of a
warm welcome as it was. And they had a conversation about that. In all she
stood there naked for about five minutes and was so used to letting people see
her naked she wasn't at all nervous. After that she'd go out with her bikini in
her hand and he'd be right there. Yet she noticed he only came out when she
was out there. She baked some cookies one morning and when she came out
looked up and saw him and said she had something for him and asked him to
meet her at the gate. She went and got a plate of the cookies and let him in
the gate. They stood there talking a while with Lynn naked and she saw he'd
gotten a hard-on. She put it on a good plate so he'd have to bring it back. She
did things like this a cpl of times a week and it had gotten to be a normal
thing to be naked in front of him. And he'd gotten to where he was
complimenting her body and saying seeing her laying out was the highlight
of the day. And she brought up how lonely he must be staying in that house
all alone. Then she said my birthday was coming up and she wanted to look
special and ask him if he'd give his opinion on an outfit she'd bought. He
came over and was waiting in the kitchen and she came back in a garter belt
& stockings and a pair of 4" heels with a half bra that pushed her tits up &
together making them look huge and a tiny g-string. She'd fixed her hair and
painted her nails and put on lipstick. He'd never seen her fixed up like that
and he got rock hard with his shorts sticking straight out.
This time she mentioned it and said he must like the outfit. He said he was
sorry but she told him no, that's the kind of reaction she was looking for.
They talked a few times after that and she told him she needed to confess
something to him and told him she was an exhibitionist and she'd intentionaly
been letting him see her. But hoped he hadn't told anyone. He said he hadn't
and wouldn't and said he'd kind of assumed she liked being seen naked, and
that he was just happy it was him. Then she asked if he'd really like to see
something? And told him one of his rooms was right beside our bedroom
window and told him to look over there around 10pm. That night she opened
the curtain up and he was able to watch her suck my cock and me eat her
pussy and fuck in several positions and then me shoot off all over her tits &
face. She couldn't wait for the next day to see if he'd been watching. And not
only had he watched but he watched with powerful binoculars. So he'd seen
everything up close and personal. She asked if he'd liked what he'd seen and
of course he had. Then she asked what he liked best? He nervously said
watching me fuck her in the ass and me shooting off on her tits & face. Then
she asked if he'd imagined he was fucking her in the ass when he jerked off
after watching? He said how did you know? And she said she'd guessed, but
asked again if thats what he was thinking about? He admitted he thought
about me fucking her tits & fucking her in the ass and her sucking his cock,
then said I mean his cock.
Lynn told him to be honest had he thought about what it would be like to
fuck her or for her to suck his cock? He nervously said he had. So she said
how about tomorrow night? He looked confused and he said he'd love to but
she was married. She told him that was ok and told him we were swingers
and I got turned on watching other guys fuck her. He thought and said are
you sure? Saying I could easily beat him to death and she said it was fine.
She said I'd just watch unless he was up for a threesome? He said actually a
threesome might be better he would be more nervous if I was just watching.
He came over the next night and we had a cpl of drinks. Then Lynn did a
sexy striptease leaving only a garter belt & stockings on. She sat down
between us and we sucked her tits & played with her pussy. And he went
down and ate her pussy. Then we undressed and stood up and she sucked us
both off one at a time and both at the same time. Then we went into the
bedroom and we took turns one fucking her while she sucked the other off,
swapping places a couple of times. Then she asked if he was up for a DP? He
had no idea what it was and I told him I'd fuck her pussy while he fucked her
ass. He'd never done that but loved the idea. We both were really enjoying
the dp feeling another cock rubbing against our own as we fucked her. But I
was surprised when I felt his hand on my ass and then cupping my balls, but
didn't say anything since I'd had that happen before. We both ended up
shooting off on her big tits. And he asked if she'd like some help cleaning it
up? She had a good idea what he meant and said ok and to my surprise he
started licking the cum off of her tits. Then he looked over at me looking at
my cock and asked if he could suck my dick?
I was pretty sure Lynn knew about this and she admitted later that he'd told
her he was a little bi and she told him she'd convinced me to let guys suck my
cock but that I wouldn't reciprocate. So he started sucking my cock while
Lynn rubber her tits over my face and rubbed my chest. Soon I was rock hard
again and he kept sucking until I shot a load down his throat. We had a few
more threesomes with him before he had to sell the house and move.
 Story 20

It was my wedding night, a bad time to realize I've been tricked. I should
have picked up the signs: my parents' presence at the wedding and the
banquet.... the wedding being officiated by Monsignor O'Toole, in my town's
sole Catholic Church... the real marriage license that I had to sign... my sister
- and the bride's maid of honor- Cynthia's complicitous winks at some of the
other wedding guests. The spacious hotel suite where I was to spend the
wedding night with my bride, Mary Sienkiewicz, looked so gloomy, despite
of it being fully, pleasantly lit. I hated myself for falling for what had
obviously been Cynthia's plot to get me married off to someone before I ran
as a candidate for US Congress. I sighed and looked at my beautiful bride,
who was just standing there, looking at me, perhaps sensing what was going
on in my mind.
The whole mess started months before, when I agreed to be my party's
candidate for the House of Representatives in my district. The party had no
real hopes for me: my candidacy was in a hostile district, and I was expected
to "lose gracefully," hoping to build enough name recognition for the
following elections, and have better luck in the future. With her strong will,
my sister pretty much appointed herself as my campaign manager.
"You should get married," she suggested one day. A 30-year old newlywed
herself, she was still in that happy mood after her honeymoon, and took it
upon herself to get her 41-year-old bachelor brother married to God-knows-
whom. "You need a woman in your corner, to appeal to the female half of the
electorate. You need somebody who can say to them ‘my husband is twice
the man his opponent is,'" Cynthia added with a chuckle.
"Whom would I marry?" I asked, shocked by the suggestion.
"There are eligible girls in the campaign," my sister alluded. Who could it
be? I could think of Lisa Blanks, my communications director, a woman in
her early thirties, married, and three months pregnant, so no. My legal
advisor, Carrie Swift, a woman in her fifties, also married. Nope.
"How about Mary Sienkiewicz, your intern," she suggested.
"She's half my age," I protested. A petite blonde with brown eyes and an
endearing smile, she was a college student intern, who knew my sister from a
visual arts class, a subject that Cynthia teaches at the local community
college.
"I'm certain she'll marry you," Cynthia replied.
A few days later, I was conferring with my sister in my campaign office,
when she pressed me:
"It's time for you to propose to Mary." Reluctantly, I agreed, and Cynthia
summoned the young intern. I can't remember how I phrased my proposal,
but, to my great shock, she said "I do."
I was now engaged to a younger beauty I barely knew, but more was yet to
come. My manipulative sister approached me about starring in a film project
her students were planning, one about a younger woman marrying an older
man, and, as she explained, Mary and I are the best candidates for the leading
roles. I thought I was going to come apart, having to juggle an election, an
engagement, and a movie. The result was the actual wedding I described in
the beginning, a nice one to be sure, but the realization hit me: my sister
didn't just secure my engagement to Mary, but the marriage, as well. I
couldn't back out of it, or deny it, especially since my sister's students were
filming the big event.
So there I was that night, in a hotel room with an unlikeliest of brides. Mary
was standing there, looking at me, her hands joined in front of her. Her white
bridal dress was superb, with a gauzy white veil on the back of her head, her
blond hair done in big coils, the strapless design of the dress highlighting her
slender shoulders. At five-foot-four, she was quite tiny compared to me, and
her brown eyes were lined expertly.
"Shouldn't we.... consummate the marriage?" she asked hesitatingly, seeing
how deep in thought I was.
"Look," I said softly. "Let's talk about this. "Why on earth did you agree to
my proposal, to begin with?"
"I have had feelings for you from the day your campaign hired me," Mary
said, to my amazement. Your sister also told me nice things about you. Let's
say you came highly recommended." Feeling a little hot under the collar, I
removed my black jacket, and placed it on one of the chairs in the room, and
removed my matching black bow tie.
"Really, I appreciate your kind compliments," I said, but with greater
hesitation this time. "Did Cynthia tell you that I'd propose to you?"
"No," Mary said. "She told me earlier that day that you had a question for me,
and she asked me to answer ‘yes.'"
"Okay, but once you heard it, couldn't you just not say anything, and just
walk away?"
"I didn't want to," she said with a sweet tone of voice.
"Looks like my sister manipulated us," I concluded.
"Manipulated us, or brought us together?" Mary said.
"Have you always been this much of a romantic?" I asked.
"I guess," my bride replied.
"There are pitfalls to being married to a much older man," I tried again, more
philosophically. "We're set in our ways...."
"And have greater maturity," Mary concluded promptly.
"Look, this marriage was...." I couldn't finish the thought, a lump forming in
my throat.
"A sham marriage," she whispered with a trembling voice, the realization
visibly deflating her. She welled up, and her sadness rubbed off on me in
short order.
"Come here," I said, and I wrapped my arms around her. She reciprocated the
gesture, and our bodies joined tenderly. No, I resolved, this marriage is going
to work. I'll make it work. I sighed, and, as I looked in Mary's brown eyes, I
kissed her. Passion must have ignited inside her, too, because soon our
tongues intertwined as if they were meant to do just that.
"I'll never let you go," I blurted out, as my kisses left a trail on her left cheek,
side of her neck, and upper shoulder.
"I love hearing that," Mary huffed, "but please get me out of this dress." She
turned around, allowing me an easy view of the zipper in the back, which I
slowly lowered. While I had my wife in that position, I also methodically
removed the hairpins holding her head veil in place. Mary bent down and
dropped her dress to the floor, standing in her white high-heeled shoes,
matching white thong panties... and nothing else. I turned to face her, my
hand stroking for the first time her B-cup breasts, with their prominent
nipples, and their wide areolae. A small beauty mark was visible on her left
areole, encouraging me to stroke it with my fingertips. Mary removed my
shirt, her hand caressing my ordinary chest, and undoing my belt with
patience. As she kicked off her shoes, I disposed of my socks. My erection
was at its fullest now, and I clutched my bride's body close to mine. I enjoyed
the sensation of nibbling on her ear and the side of her neck, her moans
signaling nothing but enjoyment. Mary's fair skin was becoming more and
more flushed and, with a swift move, I removed her thong panties. I've never
seen her totally naked before, and the view was amazing, with an untrimmed
strip of dark-blond pubic hair.
"You're.... you're.... very sexy," I managed to groan, and I removed my briefs,
too. Now both naked, we joined hand and got on the king-size bed. I set a
portion of the covers aside, and the two of us sat on our knees, facing each
other for some time. Mary's nude body was a delight to see, and I drank in the
sexy view. Mary said nothing, but smiled sweetly, and I couldn't help but kiss
her again. Carefully, I lowered my bride on her back, and mounted her right
away. She was beginning to breathe more heavily, and her skin to flush. The
sight of her skin turning red served to turn me on even further. I steadied
myself, and positioned my hips between Mary's legs, and man-handled my
erect penis close to her opening. I penetrated only a bit at first, but, as I
caught more courage from my bride's encouraging look, I pushed in deeper.
We kissed again, the intensity coursing in my body reflecting in the kisses.
Her breasts were next to receive my kisses, Mary's moans turning me on even
further. As I resumed my thrusting, my new wife's body was becoming
incandescent to my touch, and, just like mine, sweaty. I could feel that my
own orgasm was approaching, that I just couldn't go on much longer, just as
her pussy was working its own rhythm on my member. I could only keep
thrusting until I came. Mary came within a few moments, too, so we could
disentangle our nude bodies, and share some tender moments, as the night
went on, and we could enjoy some pillow talk, before falling asleep.
From then on, things went by in a blur. With a wife by my side, I continued
my election campaign, and, at a rally, Mary even gave me a bit of tongue
during a kiss. Unsurprisingly, I lost the election, but I didn't mind: there will
always be other elections, but the family that Mary and I started is truly
irreplaceable.
 Thank Reader!
Dear Reader,

We hope you enjoyed it!

We’d love to hear how satisfied you are with your read.

Reviews help other readers find books. If you feel compelled to leave a
sentence or two on a retail site, we appreciate it!

Author,